《Love As Prison》


 C1

    The first night my sister and brother-in-law were married, the three of us slept in the same bed.


    That night, when I was sleeping soundly in my room, my sister knocked on my door in the middle of the night.


    Her expression was a little strange. Her wavy hair was a little messy. "Since you were young, you''re afraid of the dark. I''m afraid that you won''t be able to fall asleep. Come and sleep with me!"


    Before I could refuse, my sister had already pulled away my quilt and pulled me outside. In one breath, she had brought me to the marriage room between her and her brother-in-law.


    At that time, her brother-in-law just walked out of the bathroom. His entire body was hung with a thin towel, and water constantly dripped from his hair. His facial features matched very well.


    As soon as he saw me, his eyes narrowed, and his lips curled into a smile. His handsome face, as well as his strong, muscular figure, gave off an inexplicable pressure.


    I shivered as I backed up two steps. "Your wedding night, why should I join in the liveliness?"


    After saying that, I turned to look at my sister, trying to get a look at her, but my sister just smiled and rubbed my head. "What other things do you think would happen besides sleeping? Besides, I''m afraid you''ll feel cold sleeping alone in this winter."


    The corner of my mouth stiffened. I felt like my three views had received an unprecedented blow.


    I jumped two steps back in an attempt to find an excuse to leave, but my sister grabbed my hand before me and forcefully pulled me onto the bed. She opened the blanket and stuffed me inside, before lying down beside me.


    The next second, I felt a chill on my back. My brother-in-law lifted the blanket and laid down behind me.


    At that moment, my breathing and heart stopped, my eyes widened, and I frantically compared my sister''s lips: Why is my brother-in-law sleeping in this room?! Hurry up and cooperate with me, I want to get out!


    She saw my panic, as if she didn''t understand my lips, and there were emotions in her eyes that I didn''t understand, mixed with envy, even jealousy, resentment, and so on.


    Suddenly, when the lights were turned off, my vision went black. I could no longer see my sister''s face. A pair of large hands suddenly appeared at my waist, causing me to freeze and feel my scalp go numb.


    What is my brother-in-law doing?!


    Suddenly, that hand burrowed into my pajamas and kept moving upwards... Up to the fullness of my chest.


    My face reddened and my breath was a mess.


    I can''t compare this cold brother-in-law of mine to a middle-aged man with a wretched appearance.


    But what is this man trying to do? His wife is by my side and he dares to lay his hands on me? What is this new type of trick?!


    I forcefully suppressed the awkwardness and casually moved closer to my sister in an attempt to stop her, but he skillfully shifted his hands from his ribs to his back to his waist, continuously descending ¡­


    In less than half an hour, I was tormented to the point that I almost cried out loud.


    "..." Sister? "


    I had to hold back for a long time before I could call out, but there was no response.


    Why hold me in bed with them? My sister has never been a woman with too much self-awareness!


    That night, my nerves tightened, and I couldn''t avoid the palm attack of the person behind me even though I had no intention of controlling my body. By the end of the night, I could feel a hot hand on my buttocks.


    At that moment, I really felt like killing my brother-in-law with a knife.


    The next morning, I went back to my room with my dark circles under my eyes and my dizzy head, but my body jerked and I accidentally bumped into my brother-in-law. I jerked my head down just in time to see him looking at me with a half-smile.


    He didn''t say anything, but he made me feel ashamed.


    God had given him a delicate face, and his expression would be much better than normal.


    A wave of shame washed over me, setting my cheeks on fire.


    I woke my sister up, my tone was stiff and slightly guilty, "Don''t pull me to sleep with you guys anymore." After a long while, he grinded his teeth and added, "Very crowded!"


    I jumped out of bed in one breath, washed and ran, and spent the whole morning sprawled on the school table, ending up with a guarantee.


    I stayed at my sister''s house to study, and I was in a state of invisibility with my brother-in-law. After that night, I began deliberately to distance myself from my brother-in-law and to speak politely, but he was even more presumptuous.


    As my sister worked more and more overtime, he harassed me more and more.


    For example, while I was washing the dishes, I suddenly pressed my back against mine and went to get something from the cupboard.


    While I was drying, I took my clothes back to my room and stood in front of me, grinning.


    When we ate together, we ate naturally in front of my sister, and I embarrassedly ate in my sister''s bowl.


    I had been on guard against my brother-in-law, but in the end I couldn''t avoid the fate of being eaten and wiped clean by him.


    It was a month after their wedding, and I went home right after school. As soon as I entered the house, Brother-in-law''s voice came from the bathroom.


    "Xiao-Xiao, help me bring the towel in."


    His voice was steady and magnetic, but it was like a spell in my ears.


    Listening to the sound of running water in the bathroom, my heart tightened.


    Just as I was at a loss, a voice came from inside again, "If I catch a cold, I don''t mind letting your sister travel for a few days, so that you can warm my bed and treat my cold."


    His voice was a little lazy, even teasing, but I didn''t dare to have a single shred of suspicion because I knew that powerful men like Song Moran loved to do whatever they wanted.


    In the end, I resigned myself to taking a towel.


    Standing in front of the bathroom''s door, I thought of countless ways to send myself in. I didn''t expect that the moment I grabbed the door handle, the door would suddenly open. I saw Song Moran with his bare upper body, and immediately felt my wrist tighten as I was pulled into the bathroom.


    The moment the door closes, I slam head first into his sturdy chest. My lips just happened to touch his ice-cold body. Tightening my waist, I forcefully press myself against him.


    I was stunned. After half a second, I struggled desperately, but the more I struggled, the tighter he tightened his grip. Very quickly, I felt the changes on his body.


    He grabbed my face and met my gaze. His eyes were filled with tenderness as he said, "Call me Zi Hang."


    I put my foot down hard on his foot. "How can you let my sister endure this! "Ugh ¡­"


    He held my mouth against his and kissed me. His lips were so flexible that I couldn''t find a chance to bite him.


    With his cold hand, he drilled into my back, quickly unbuckling my inner clothes and taking advantage of them to take off my outer clothes. I glared at him and struggled harder, but he pressed me against the wall with a flip of his hand, preventing me from moving.


    I only felt a chill in my lower body, and then a burning hot thing came close to me, and without any foreplay, without a trace of hesitation, it ran through my body.

 C2

    The moment he entered my body, it was as if I was struck from heaven into hell. It was as if my body was forcibly torn into two by a wild beast, making me feel a heart-wrenching pain.


    "Yeah ¡­"


    I gave a whimper, and my body stiffened, all the muscles in my body tightening.


    My first death was at the hands of my brother-in-law!


    He suddenly put his hand to my ear and chuckled, with a touch of flirtatious charm. "How sensitive."


    A wave of grief and indignation washed over me. I struggled, but the more I moved, the more pain I felt. I was held tightly in Song Mo Ran''s arms and could clearly feel his transformation within me.


    "Don''t do that... Brother-in-law ¡­ Let me go! "


    "Since we''ve already done this, even if we stop at this moment, it won''t change the fact that we are tainted."


    After saying this, I was actually at a loss for words.


    He lowered his head and bit my lips. I was choking from his kiss, and my body kept poking at me, and I could clearly hear the awful sound coming from my throat. I covered my mouth with my hands, and my heart was in turmoil.


    In the next second, he touched the most sensitive part of my upper body, teasing and ravaging me nonstop. My body unexpectedly reacted sensitively.


    By then I had been taken out of the bathroom and forced into various positions, until I found a vase in the hallway and, gritting my teeth, threw it at his shoulder.


    I shouted at him with all my might, "My sister is coming back! If he were to meet us, how can I stand in front of her in the future? "


    Song Mo Ran grabbed my wrist and the vase in his hand immediately shattered.


    Song Mo Ran''s gaze was ice-cold as his lips parted to remind me once more, "We already have a substantial relationship and the person I like the most is you."


    "As long as you are good and obedient, I want you to cooperate well. After graduation, I will send you to an ideal school to live a more enjoyable life."


    My rationality was completely disoriented by his words. The moment I thought about the green hat that I put on my sister''s head, a huge wave immediately rose in my heart.


    I forcefully withdrew my hand and smeared a mouthful on the ground. I angrily gritted my teeth. I might as well be a pheasant! "


    I pushed him away with all my might and ran into my room, my eyes blurry with pain against the piercing glare behind me.


    I''ve been forced by Song Mo Ran, how am I going to face my sister in the future?


    Back in my room, I changed quickly and stood in front of the mirror, looking at the dark strawberry tears that had somehow appeared on my neck.


    My world was shrouded in darkness and despair that day, and the thought of my sister filled me with guilt, and God only knew how much I despised myself, how many filthy words I had used to spray myself.


    I couldn''t face my sister any longer. I pulled my suitcase from the closet, stuffed it into the closet, and changed my clothes. I put all my papers in my bag.


    I quickly packed my luggage and was about to leave when I bumped into my sister at the entrance.


    She pushed the door open and was in the middle of breathing into me when she bumped into me. She was wearing a dark green windbreaker covered with snow, and her eyebrows raised as she examined me from head to toe. "What are you doing?!"


    My throat tightens. I pull my scarf around my neck and open my mouth for a long time before I say in a hoarse voice, "I''m going to move out."


    "Why?"


    Her body was startled as her pupils gradually shrank as if she had thought of something. Her face suddenly changed.


    She took two big steps forward, reached out her hand and pressed it on my head. Her eyebrows creased, and her sobbing immediately came out.


    "Why did I bring you all the way to the city to study? "Do you know that I''ve done all the shameless things I can to provide you and raise you, from skipping school and working part-time to seducing men with alcohol. You ingrate, you turn against me just because you say you''re being raised? I''ll f * * king ¡­"


    Her tears ran down the corners of her eyes, and her words stabbed my heart like a thousand knives.


    That''s right! My sister did so much for me, and I ended up having an affair with her husband ¡­


    At this point, I no longer had the courage to look her in the eye. My nose twitched, and I didn''t say a single word of rebuttal.


    She grabbed me by the scalp and slammed it down on the shoe cabinet, kicking and punching me.


    "Dad, mom, you taught us to be self-respecting and self-loving when we were still alive, now you''re moving whenever you want to. I think you found a man outside, right?!" What? after you''ve tasted a man, you become so hungry that you can''t stand it? "


    My sister was hysterical, and every word was heartbreaking. When I brought up the subject of men, my heart skipped a beat, and I even had the illusion that my sister knew I was having an affair with my brother-in-law.


    She wielded a pair of high-heeled shoes and kept kicking, stomping, and even crushing me.


    After half an hour, my body began to hurt, and I couldn''t stop myself from making painful noises. Finally, my sister was stopped by a nanny.


    The nurse shielded me with her body and snapped, "Madam."


    "If you continue to beat her, Miss Chen will die a horrible death in your hands! Mister also came out of the study very quickly. "


    After the nanny said this, my sister''s crazy mood was somewhat relieved.


    When she was finished, I abandoned my luggage and ran out. It was already snowing outside, and the wind was blowing in my face like a sharp blade.


    I was running really fast when my legs suddenly slipped and I accidentally fell flat on the ground. I stood on a bus stop nearby and caught a taxi. The moment I got on, the heat from the car broke my collapse.


    I covered my face as I started to sob. The young driver in the front row suddenly said, "It''s fine. Just cry it out."


    Hearing this, I hold in my breath and cry out loud. All of the grievances that I felt spread out in front of this stranger, not bothering about my image at all.


    I cried for about ten minutes before my emotions calmed down. The driver looked at the rearview mirror and smiled at me, his voice as warm as the rising sun. "Little girl, our families are all connected even if we have to go to the ends of the earth. After crying, let''s go home."


    I felt a pang in my heart.


    What if he made an unforgivable mistake?


    I didn''t say anything. He suddenly got out of the car and opened the door on my side, beaming. "The snow is getting heavier and heavier. I still have my mom to take care of today. I''ll send you back."


    I didn''t refuse and let him follow me. Just as I reached the door, I bumped into Song Mo Ran.

 C3

    Song Moran walked in with big strides. He straightened his clothes and wore a large black trench coat. The snow quickly dyed his shoulders white. As soon as he opened the door, he saw me.


    He looked straight through me at the little brother behind me, and when he came up to us, squinting for two days, he seized me by the shoulders and shoved me against his chest as if to declare his ownership.


    "Thank you for sending my little girl back."


    Song Mo Ran was polite and only he could understand how he was gritting his teeth. Only I knew how much effort he used to grab onto my shoulder and how domineering he was. Just as I wanted to struggle free, Song Mo Ran suddenly went close to my ear and said in a low voice, "If you want to lure your sister out, then you have to struggle. I don''t mind at all."


    Hearing this, I froze and gave up struggling.


    That little brother happily said, "Next time don''t provoke your little girlfriend. It''s not safe for a girl to be outside in such a cold weather."


    He left after a few words, and it was only when he was far away that I shook off Song Moran''s hand as if he were a maggot growing in a latrine. "Don''t touch me."


    After saying that, I turned around to leave, but he suddenly grabbed my hand from behind, "Which part of your body have I not touched before?"


    "I can even take you out to spend the night if I want."


    Angry, I grabbed a handful of snow from the table with my left hand, smearing it all over his face. I stretched out my leg and kicked him in the middle of his legs, but the leg immediately cramped up when I lifted it, and once again, because of the unstable center of gravity, I fell flat on my face.


    Song Mo Ran bent down and stood in front of me with a smile that wasn''t a smile on his face. I wanted to strangle him, but I didn''t let go of him and didn''t have any intention of helping him. Instead, I moved my head closer and closer to Song Mo Ran.


    In the cold surroundings, his breath was hot, and it stung my face, burning my cheeks like a fire.


    Embarrassing the last of my sanity, I kicked Song Moran in the stomach, crawled back, and fled.


    As soon as he entered the house, my sister''s voice sounded from the kitchen. "Xiao-Xiao, you''re back. It''s time for dinner."


    Her tone was uncharacteristically warm, even with a hint of exultation that I did not understand.


    I went into the kitchen and stole a glance at her. Her eyes were red, and I didn''t know if it was because I was looking at her, but I thought I saw a handprint on her face.


    She kept forgetting the food in my bowl. After a while, she took a deep breath and said, "I''m sorry."


    She suddenly choked with sobs, and tears began to flow down her face, staining her black eyeliner. "I ¡­"


    My heart skipped a beat, and I was filled with guilt, but I didn''t have the courage to tell her that I had already had a relationship with Song Mo Ran, so I wanted to leave this family and didn''t have the face to tell her about it.


    After a while, Song Moran also came to dinner, but he chose the spot next to mine. On the top of his hand was not a bowl and chopsticks, but my thigh.


    My body stiffened. My hand, which was still holding the soup, suddenly shook. It was so hot that it spilled all over the table.


    I suddenly looked at my sister, who was eating a meal with her eyes downcast. She was looking in Song Moran''s direction and he was speaking with a serious expression, "After dinner, come with me to get some drinks. Take it as a break."


    [How thick is Song Mo Ran''s face?]


    When my sister heard this, she raised her head and responded with a smile, "Okay." He did not seem to notice Song Mo Ran''s actions at all.


    Under Song Moran''s harassment, this dinner tasted like I was eating the same kind of wax, but I didn''t know what it tasted like.


    After dinner, my reasons for refusing were all interrupted by my sister, who reluctantly followed them out the door.


    About half an hour later, I followed them to a five-star nightclub.


    Song Moran kept holding on to my arm as we walked down the wide, neat corridor. My sister didn''t seem to think it was wrong for my sister-in-law to be so close to her husband.


    Looking at my sister''s back, my scalp tingles, my limbs are stiff, I feel guilty, even anxious.


    I leaned close to Song Moran''s ear and reminded him through gritted teeth, "Don''t forget that my sister is your lover!"


    He didn''t expect that after hearing these words, he would become even more impudent and ruthlessly rubbed his arm against my chest. He chuckled and said, "This is called loving a house so much."


    I was about to say something, but then I saw my sister open the door of one of the rooms and walk in, and we followed.


    The interior of the room was filled with the smell of smoke and fog. The lighting was dark and gloomy. There were quite a few beauties dressed in sexy and alluring outfits. The scene was a little sexy and the aroma of tobacco and alcohol mixed with the inferior fragrance of women.


    I couldn''t help but frown.


    Song Moran entered and was greeted by a middle-aged man of varying height and weight. After a few pleasantries, he suddenly started praising me.


    "This little lady is spotless, her eyes are clear and limpid, this is quite a rare sight."


    "He looks pretty good too. No matter how you look at him, he''s quite likeable."


    and so on, and so on, and so forth,


    For the first time in my life, I couldn''t find anything to say other than "Nice to meet you," but my sister was able to talk to them with great ease.


    At that moment, I completely understood how sad my sister''s past life was. When I first started drinking with her, I must have encountered many troublesome people and things.


    With that in mind, I got more and more annoyed. I sat beside Song Moran and drank some wine. After the first sip, I couldn''t stop. After the glasses were changed a few times, I suddenly felt dizzy and went to the bathroom.


    But something bad had happened.


    As soon as I entered the bathroom, a few ruffian youths rushed into the ladies'' room. The leader of the group picked up his phone and compared his face with mine before laughing out loud, "That''s the girl, not bad, she''s pretty tender!"


    Their malicious smiles soon spread across their faces, and their gazes gradually turned greedy as they moved from my face to the vital parts of my body.


    One of them could no longer hold it in and rushed over to me in two strides, grabbing onto my lapels and pulling hard. My clothes made a tearing sound, and he licked his lips and said, "I''ll accompany Big Bro to have some fun tonight. I guarantee that you will have a never ending orgasm and never stop gasping for breath."


    I stepped back in panic, suddenly aware that my strength seemed to have been pulled away in an instant, my consciousness clouding over, my vision blurred.


    "Don''t come over here ¡­!"


    Those people sneered. After telling me not to struggle meaninglessly, they forcefully dragged me into a private room. By then, I no longer had any strength left to resist.

 C4

    After I heard the sound of my belt being untied, I felt my body sinking down and a man pressing down on me. A wretched sound came from his throat and he stuck out his tongue to lick my face.


    As my consciousness became more and more obscured, I began to scream for help in terror and despair.


    "Save me ¡­" "Someone save me ¡­"


    The next second, I heard the sound of the door crashing to the ground. In less than two seconds, I suddenly felt light and saw Song Mo Ran.


    At this moment, his face darkened and he grabbed the man who was rubbing against me.


    The man yelled at him impatiently, "Who are you! How dare you ruin my plan ¡­] "Ahhh!"


    Before that person could finish his words, Song Mo Ran had already swung his fist towards them, knocking them to the ground and making them wet in the end.


    At that moment, his imposing figure was constantly magnified in my eyes. My heart relaxed, and I lost consciousness.


    I never dreamed that this man would come down from the sky when I needed help.


    When my consciousness returned, I was in the car, next to the icy Song Moran. My sister was in the back seat, and when I opened my eyes, I could feel the heaviness in the air.


    When I thought about how Song Mo Ran saved me, I suddenly had some unclear feelings towards this man.


    As soon as we got home, Song Mo Ran''s face turned stiff as he confronted my sister. "Shouldn''t you give Xiaoxiao a reasonable explanation?"


    Hearing this, my sister''s expression changed, and fear filled her eyes. "I didn''t expect there to be a problem with the wine, and there were so many people at the time. It''s hard to tell who gave the medicine!"


    The more she spoke, the more aggrieved she became. Her eyes immediately turned red.


    Song Mo Ran didn''t say anything and just carried my sister upstairs. As I listened to their conversation, I frowned and for a moment, I couldn''t tell what was going on.


    Not long after they went upstairs, my sister''s screams came from inside. Shocked, I rushed up to her in a flurry, but the door was already locked and I could only beat on the door to death. "Brother-in-law!" What are you doing?! Let go of my sister! "


    The only response I got was my sister''s scream. I hastily went downstairs and picked up a chair to smash on the door. After a few knocks, the door was suddenly opened.


    Song Mo Ran looked at me with a smile that was not a smile.


    "What is it? You want to interfere in a relationship between husband and wife? Do you know of something called SM? "


    My head was empty, my eyes straying into the room, but my sister wasn''t where I could see her.


    The next moment, I suddenly felt my waist tighten as my body stuck closely to Song Moran''s. "Are you jealous? Or do you want to have a three-man fight?"


    I knew that he was tormenting me, but I somehow managed to eat a turtle. Before I could do anything, Song Mo Ran suddenly pushed me back and the door was shut tight again.


    Even after closing the door, I could still clearly hear my sister''s pleas for mercy. Each scream was more ear-piercing than the last, like a million thunderbolts striking my heart, shattering my heart, making me lie at the doorway and cry like a dog.


    "Please let my sister go!"


    About ten minutes later, the door opens again. My sister and her things were thrown out of the room by Song Mo Ran. Looking at the fresh bruises on my sister''s body, I was stunned.


    At this moment, she was completely naked and her hair was disheveled. She glanced at me with hidden bitterness and ruthlessness, as though she was looking at a person that she detested deeply.


    At that moment, an extremely strong thought flashed through the center of my mind.


    Could it be that my sister already knows that Song Mo Ran and I have done that stupid thing before?


    After a moment of palpitations, my sister got up from the floor and went downstairs with her things in her hand. From start to finish, she didn''t say a word. My heart was in turmoil.


    That night, my sister left the house after being tortured. I wanted to chase after her, but Song Mo Ran locked the password and forcefully dragged me into his room.


    "If you follow her out, your sister will only end up in a worse state."


    He was like someone who had been sleeping under a glacier for hundreds of years. His every move brought with it a bone-piercing cold. My heart shuddered and I shrank back.


    When he saw that I didn''t resist anymore, a satisfied smile suddenly appeared on his face. He squinted his eyes, and his hand suddenly brushed against my shoulder before slowly descending. "Do you really think that your sister doesn''t see that I''m interested in you at all?"


    "You were only drugged tonight. If it was a strong aphrodisiac, you would have already stripped yourself and given yourself to those hooligans to eat and wipe clean! You have never considered the seriousness of this matter! "


    I was stunned by his words. Why did he think that my sister was involved in it?!


    To my surprise, his hand had already taken over my chest, forcing me to the foot of the bed. He propped me up on the bed with his hands and rested his knees on the floor. I couldn''t help but feel ashamed.


    I grabbed the lamp on the table and threatened through gritted teeth, "If you dare to do anything disrespectful to me, I''ll smash your dog head!"


    After saying that, I pulled up the lamp and swung around, struggling desperately.


    But I was soon overpowered by him.


    He grabbed my hand, and the distance between my lips slowly closed. When I was still two centimeters away from touching the softness, he chuckled and threatened me, "How your sister will be in the future, it all depends on your performance tonight."


    His breath went straight to my heart, and before I could react, he wrapped his arms around my body and kissed me. I knew I was doing something I couldn''t forgive, but when I thought about my sister running around for me, I couldn''t resist.


    I know that Song Mo Ran''s words can make her go back to her original form. I don''t even want her to experience the pain and injuries that my sister has suffered, much less!


    I let Song Mo Ran play with me that night, he told me to open my mouth, he told me to wrap my arms around his waist, like a dead fish, he let me play with him, he released me in my body, I spent the whole night out of isolation, my mind was filled with memories of the terrible times my sister had spent.


    This night we made love, I was forced to do it several times by Song Mo Ran, his skillful skills soon made me fall into depravity.


    The next day, I woke up aching all over. When I opened my eyes, I saw Song Mo Ran. My heart missed a beat and I almost jumped out of bed.

 C5

    I was all over him now, his arm around my waist.


    Realizing this, my body stiffened. There was a string of flames burning from my neck all the way to my ears. Just when I wanted to find a hole to burrow into, Song Mo Ran suddenly opened his eyes lazily.


    I looked him in the eye for a few seconds. It was because I was shy and familiar with him, and when I broke away from him, I even heard the sound of a ''pop'' coming from my body while being separated by my bed. At that moment, I was so embarrassed that I nearly despaired.


    I extended my hand in an attempt to push him off the bed, but he grabbed my hand before me and pushed me down. His gaze chilled as he ordered, "You have to be on call from now on or else you will have to bear the consequences."


    With that, he lowered his head and gave me a hot kiss, almost suffocating me.


    I thought it was going to be another show early in the morning, and I was panicking that my sister might come back, but fortunately he let me go after a while.


    This morning, I gathered up my things in a panic, dragged my body full of traces of lovemaking to school, and sat in the classroom, my nerves strained as I tidied up my scarf so that no one around me would see the strawberries on my body.


    However, I would usually do whatever I was afraid of. After the two classes ended, the student behind me noticed my strangeness.


    She put her hand on my shoulder, played with my scarf, and whispered into my ear. "Xiao-Xiao, your hand hasn''t left the scarf all morning. Don''t tell me there''s something shameful around your neck?"


    She bit down the last few words so hard that they weren''t loud enough to be heard by those around her.


    When I heard this, my heartbeat and breathing suddenly stopped. I laughed dryly and was about to say no more, when my tablemate suddenly looked at me, frowned, reached out to tug at my scarf, and his face immediately turned pale. When he looked at me, there was a tinge of disappointment in his eyes. Why haven''t I heard you mention it? "


    As soon as he said that, the classroom went silent for a few seconds, then looks of contempt, mockery, and other things fell upon me.


    They whispered to each other.


    "I heard that our school''s female students are very open-minded to let people go outside. All kinds of potential customers, all kinds of old men have a lot of them."


    "In the previous batch, I was pregnant for eight months and was strolling around the school with a belly full of fat!"


    "Now that the situation is so open, who in university doesn''t have a boyfriend and who doesn''t have a partner! It''s just a few strawberries, what''s so special about that? "


    There was a mocking smell in the classroom, like glass being crushed into my heart, and the pain was so light that my pride was trampled to the ground and turned to dregs.


    In the face of all the glorious deeds they spoke of, I had nothing to retort. The air seemed to be filled with thorns, and as soon as I breathed, I felt pain from my nose to my lungs. I slapped my tablemate''s hand away and walked out.


    I went straight to the bathroom and closed the door behind me. I was so upset that my nose ached and tears blurred my vision.


    After the exercise, I skipped class, climbed over the wall, and sat on the bus stop with the last of my money. My aversion to studying was unprecedented, my eyes were dull, I doubted my own life, and after half a day, a familiar male voice suddenly pierced my ear, "Little girl, what are you doing here?"


    I raised my head and saw that it was the young driver from last time. I saw him open his mouth, and when the chicken didn''t come, he said, "You come up first. It''s not convenient for us to stop here."


    As he said this, he rolled up the window. I saw a bus slowly approaching and quickly got into his car.


    "Look at your dazed look, you''re arguing with your boyfriend again?" He made fun of himself and then threatened to take me out on an unusual game.


    Today, I was taken to the outskirts of the city to relax, plus he was a gentle person, and they shared interests and interests. I had a good time with him, and on the way back, he even brought me to the Food Street, but unfortunately, we bumped into Song Mo Ran on the Food Street.


    Li Rong joyfully led me to a squid stall, which was surrounded by people. He put his arm around me, and just as he was holding me in his arms, a bone-chilling voice suddenly pierced my ear.


    "Xiao-Xiao."


    When I heard Song Moran''s voice, I subconsciously turned my head to look and saw Song Moran in his suit.


    When the lights came on and he was surrounded by a throng of people, my favorite dessert shop behind him with my favorite strawberry pudding in his hand, he was frowning, cold, his face rigid.


    The next second, he threw the dessert in his hand into the trash can beside him. Two of his steps came up to me, grabbed Li Rong by the wrist, and flung her away from me. Li Rong and Li Rong staggered and fell to the ground.


    Song Mo Ran shot him a cold glance as he repressed the king''s aura that he was born with. "Kid, are you sure you want to compete for women with me?"


    Li Rong''s face turned paler and paler.


    The next second, I felt my hand tighten, and his big palm came over me, interlocking his fingers with mine, and his other hand dug into the back of my head and kissed me.


    This kiss came at a loss for words. It was a hot kiss with no time to catch my breath. The more I struggled, the more I attracted the attention of the people around me. In the end, my face burned red and I closed my eyes to give up.


    After a kiss, Li Rong had already disappeared. Song Mo Ran then caught me in the car with satisfaction. He threw me onto the front passenger seat and grabbed my chin, forcing me to look straight into his eyes. Anger welled up in his eyes.


    "Where have you been all day?"


    I held my breath for a long time without uttering a word.


    "The next time I see you interacting with a man, I''ll tear you apart in front of him. I don''t mind making him realize who your man is at all."


    His voice was like a spell in my ear.


    Song Mo Ran''s expression was terrifyingly dark tonight. To prevent himself from being abused recklessly, I hid in my room and locked the door behind me. I placed a table behind the door and went to sleep.


    The next morning, I was awakened by Li Rong''s phone call.


    Putting his phone by his ear, he said in a slightly vague tone, "Xiao-Xiao." He hesitated for a moment, then suddenly asked, "Are you willing to give up your boyfriend and leave with me?"


    I was dazed, completely out of sleep.


    "Something went wrong with the sports car today. I accidentally lost my job. You ¡­" "Would you like to come with me?"


    I lowered my eyebrows. Even though Li Rong was a very good person, no man could accept that his other body was dirty.


    I smiled bitterly. "I''m sorry, but I don''t want to."

 C6

    I calmly dressed in a foreign dress and rejected her almost without hesitation, making Li Rong, who was on the phone, suddenly turn silent. The air seemed to freeze at that moment, making me feel a little awkward.


    "Is there anything else?"


    "No, but Xiaoxiao, if you''re unhappy one day, you can call me anytime."


    Li Rong''s patience moved and comforted me a little. No matter what, Li Rong always appeared when I was at my lowest state. This made my heart warm.


    I happily hung up the phone. The time right now was one hour earlier than I would normally get out of bed. I thought that it would be good for me to wash up early and head to school as quickly as possible to avoid running into that brute brother-in-law at home.


    I hastily changed into clean clothes and secretly moved the table that was in front of the door back to its original position as if I was a thief. I opened the locked door and prepared to go to the bathroom to wash up.


    The lights in the bathroom hadn''t been turned on yet, so by default there was no one inside. I pushed the door open and walked in.


    "Who is it?"


    Suddenly, a deep male voice sounded. I was so scared that my entire body shuddered as I stammered, "Sis, brother-in-law?"


    "Little girl?" The brother-in-law''s face stiffened as he subconsciously straightened his pants.


    "I, I didn''t know you were inside." I ran out of the bathroom and went straight back to my room. I hid under the blanket for a long time, but my face was still red and my heart was beating fast. I had actually seen all of my brother-in-law just now.


    A moment later, my brother-in-law knocked on my door.


    Trembling, I opened the door to my room and saw my brother-in-law''s enchantingly handsome face through the crack.


    Xiaoxiao, I didn''t expect you to wake up so early. Go wash up first, I''ll go make breakfast.


    After my brother-in-law finished speaking, he gave me a gentle smile. My heart suddenly stopped. I have to admit that brother-in-law''s smile was really made from killing a young girl. When he was gentle, it could even melt glaciers.


    I obediently nodded my head. Brother-in-law left satisfied. I hastily rushed into the bathroom to wash up.


    I desperately used the cold water to wash my face, trying to wash away the redness on my face. But the more I did so, the deeper my brother-in-law''s expression became. The scenes between us played like movies in my mind.


    In order to cover up the blush on my face, I could only take out my sister''s cosmetics and paint myself a light makeup. This made me look much better, and my appearance was even more beautiful than Su Yan''s.


    My brother-in-law was still busy when I arrived at the restaurant.


    "Where''s Auntie Chen?" I''m curious, usually the early morning housework is managed by Aunt Chen.


    "She has something to take care of!" Her brother-in-law didn''t even turn around as the kitchen was filled with the sound of tinkling.


    As I looked at my brother-in-law''s busy appearance, I couldn''t help but feel a little sad. If only he and I had only maintained such a close relationship, he would have been interested in me and even married an elder sister who had sacrificed too much for me.


    After a while, my brother-in-law brought two glasses of milk to the table, and when he saw my face, I could clearly feel his eyes brighten.


    "Xiao-Xiao, you look so beautiful today!"


    Facing Brother-in-law''s praise, I lowered my head in shame. Hearing Brother-in-law''s laughter, he turned around and left with light footsteps.


    When he returned, he brought a few more slices of oatmeal bread and a plate.


    When that plate was placed in front of me, I was instantly petrified. Heavens, what is that thing?


    I raised my head to look at Brother-in-law, who smiled and urged me to eat.


    I looked at the plate, not sure how to eat it.


    Because there were a few pieces of green vegetable on the plate, there was a sausage and a boiled egg on top of the vegetable. However, he had unexpectedly cut the egg in half and placed it on both sides of the intestines.


    At this moment, the brother-in-law seemed to have thought of something and returned to the kitchen to get some salad dressing to squeeze on the vegetable leaves.


    Looking at this, I couldn''t help but think of the thing in my brother-in-law''s groin.


    Was Brother-in-law doing this to tease me? How could I eat this?


    "Xiao-Xiao, why aren''t you eating?" Brother-in-law looked at me with a puzzled expression.


    I shook my head. Originally, I wanted to say that I wasn''t hungry and couldn''t eat, but my brother-in-law said, "Do you think that what I''ve cooked isn''t tasty?"


    I glance at the food on the plate. Actually, this breakfast is quite sumptuous. Perhaps I was too filthy and thought too much about it. Thus, I shook my head.


    "In that case, I''ll feed you!" Brother-in-law smilingly picked up that piece of sausage and directly put it in my mouth!


    I had no choice but to take a bite.


    For the first time, I felt that the taste was not bad, so I took the initiative to bite the sausage to eat, eating with relish.


    At that moment, I heard the sound of high heels. At that moment, the two of us saw our sister standing at the door of the dining room!


    "Elder sister? When did you get back? " Surprised, I stood up and accidentally knocked my chin on the half of my intestines that hadn''t finished eating, rubbing it with oil.


    After my brother-in-law saw it, he immediately tore off a napkin. Without any hesitation, he wiped my mouth affectionately in front of my sister.


    All of this was seen in big sister''s eyes. She looked at us expressionlessly, and after a long while, she coldly said, "You came back a long time ago!"


    My sister''s voice was exceptionally cold, causing my heart to tremble. I didn''t want to disrupt the relationship between my sister and brother-in-law, so I wanted to ease the tension.


    I stood up, walked over to my sister, and took her hand.


    "Sis, come over here for breakfast!"


    But just as I took my sister''s hand, the sleeve on her arm drew back, revealing a patch of skin with a startling purple bruise on it.


    Without saying anything further, elder sister sat on my seat. She extended her hand and directly brought the breakfast in front of brother-in-law over for him to eat.


    Elder sister even intentionally rolled up her sleeves to show me a larger area of bruises.


    My brother-in-law didn''t even look at my sister. He helped me make another breakfast and gave it to me.


    The three of us sat at the same table.


    I couldn''t eat after two bites, so I left the table first.


    My sister''s injury must have been caused by my brother-in-law that day, and all of this was due to my existence. It was my appearance that caused this situation to happen, so I felt that I had let down my sister.


    At that moment, I had the thought of leaving this house. Maybe if I left, my sister and brother-in-law''s life would return to normal. Thinking of this, I ran back to my room sorrowfully and secretly dialed Li Rong''s number.


    "Hey, I thought about it and decided to go with you."


    Hearing my words, Li Rong was very happy. He said that he would come and pick me up, but I refused and agreed to meet him at school.


    However, she didn''t expect that the moment she hung up the phone, her brother-in-law pushed open the door and walked in.

 C7

    "Sis, brother-in-law, why did you come in?" You didn''t accompany my sister? "


    Brother-in-law''s unexpected appearance scared me. I panicked and hid my phone behind my back.


    All of my panic was captured by my brother-in-law. His expression was exceptionally cold. A pair of cold brows tightly knitted together as he silently looked at me.


    The more Brother-in-law acted like this, the more scared I became. I kept guessing whether brother-in-law heard what I said just now. If he knew that I was going to sneak out of here, he would probably be angry.


    "I''m going to school!"


    Feeling that my brother-in-law was going to get angry, I wanted to escape from the house as soon as possible. I picked up the backpack on the chair and rushed to the door.


    Unexpectedly, after taking just two steps, I was pulled back by my brother-in-law. My heart abruptly jolted and goosebumps rose all over my body.


    "Who was the person who just called you?"


    Brother-in-law stared at me coldly. His serious expression scared me to the point that I didn''t even dare to raise my head to look at him. I lowered my head and whispered, "He''s my friend!"


    "What friend?" A man or a woman? "


    My brother-in-law still refused to forgive me. Furthermore, he even asked me such a detailed question, making me feel even more uneasy.


    "It''s a girl."


    I also didn''t know why I didn''t dare to speak the truth. I kept having the feeling that if I told brother-in-law that I was a boy, I would definitely be eaten alive by him.


    "A girl?" Then what are you nervous about? "


    He almost came close to me, and he lifted my chin so that I had to look him straight in the eye.


    "Don''t touch me, it hurts!"


    I was scared to death and tried to struggle free from my brother-in-law''s grasp on my chin. Even though brother-in-law didn''t use much strength, I shouted in pain in order to scare him!


    When my brother-in-law heard my scream, he immediately released his hand. However, the next second, he lightly pushed me. Originally, I was afraid and my body felt weak. After that push, my center of gravity became unstable and I fell onto the ground!


    Luckily, I pressed down on my bag, there was a cushion, so that it wouldn''t hurt so much. Just as I was about to stand up, Brother-in-law suddenly crouched down and grabbed me by the waist. Before I could react, he placed me on the bed and pressed down on me.


    He raised his arms and held me under him.


    I was afraid that he would go on a rampage and do such a thing to me, kicking him frantically.


    However, no matter how hard I struggled or how much I kicked him, Brother-in-law was unmoved. He just coldly stared at me.


    "Don''t force me!"


    Brother-in-law''s ice-cold threatening voice was like a tranquilizer. I was so frightened by the voice that I immediately didn''t dare to move.


    "Remember, I hate it when people lie to me, especially my woman!"


    Brother-in-law''s words made me feel very uncomfortable. What is "my woman"? On what basis did he forcefully take me over? I have never agreed to it, and his woman, isn''t she my big sister?


    Even though my heart was filled with doubts and resentment towards my brother-in-law, I didn''t dare to say those words out loud. I was afraid of this man!


    But I didn''t say anything. I turned my head away and ignored him.


    Suddenly, I felt a warm breath on my neck. I turned my head as quick as I could reflexively, and saw that my brother-in-law''s face was only one finger away from my lips.


    I was scared to the point that I was trembling. Could it be that Brother-in-law was going to become a beast again? I hurriedly hugged my chest to protect my body as my entire body shrunk.


    I stared at Brother-in-law''s lips as they gradually drew closer to me. I shut my eyes in fear. Tears were about to flow out from my eyes!


    Feeling the warm breath of my brother-in-law constantly sweeping over my face, I bit my lips.


    The next second, those two soft lips lightly brushed against mine. My entire body shuddered and I abruptly opened my eyes!


    In front of my eyes were my brother-in-law''s pair of charming eyes. His eyelashes fluttered, making me feel as though my eyes were capturing the heart of a young lady. My face couldn''t help but turn red.


    My brother-in-law stared at me for a long moment, his rapid breathing gradually calming down.


    "Get up, I''ll send you to school!" The brother-in-law got up and pulled me up too.


    Feeling the weight on my body lighten, I finally heaved a sigh of relief.


    "No need. Brother-in-law, you should spend more time with my sister at home. I can go to school by myself!"


    On one hand, I hope that brother-in-law will be able to recognize that his elder sister is his woman. On the other hand, I don''t want brother-in-law to follow me to school, otherwise, brother-in-law will find out about Li Rong, who promised to meet me at school.


    Ignoring the fact that I wanted to leave home, just thinking about how cold I was when my brother-in-law saw me with Li Rong yesterday, I couldn''t help but be terrified.


    I was afraid that Lee Rong and I would be torn apart like the strawberry ice cream that my brother-in-law threw on the ground.


    "Lin Xiaoxiao, the matter between your sister and I is not simple. You only need to know that I like you!" Also, you are not allowed to call me by my name in the future! "


    I held my breath as I looked at my brother-in-law. I didn''t understand what he meant.


    And what brother-in-law said just now, can it be counted as a confession to me? Who would use a threatening tone in their confession?


    "Lin Xiaoxiao, what are you daydreaming for? Have you remembered my words?"


    I nodded my head in panic. "I will remember, Sis ¡­ Song, Song Mo Ran!"


    This is the first time I''ve called him by his name. When I first opened my mouth, I felt awkward and unaccustomed, but under Song Mo Ran''s domineering attitude, I had no choice but to call him that.


    Hearing my change of words, Song Mo Ran seemed to be very happy. His tensed face finally revealed a satisfied smile.


    Looking at his smile, I was really a little surprised. A man can actually look so good. Song Mo Ran''s face that was so demonic, when he smiled, it was really mesmerizing.


    "Let''s go, I''ll send you to school!"


    The brother-in-law took the bag from me and put it on his shoulder.


    Then he reached out his other hand to me, as if to take hold of me.


    I was worried about being pulled by my sister. I was so shy that I didn''t want to pull him. However, he didn''t care about my feelings and took my hand in a very domineering manner.


    I didn''t dare to resist and could only let him hold my hand. Song Mo Ran''s hand was really thick and warm, and he tightly held my hand.


    As the two of us reached the door of the villa, we bumped into my sister who was changing her shoes at the entrance.


    When he saw his sister this morning, her face was still haggard, but now, her sister had already painted a perfect and gorgeous makeup!

 C8

    "Sis!"


    Looking at elder sister, I was a little surprised, but I still subconsciously greeted her. After living with elder sister for so long, elder sister almost didn''t put on makeup during the day. She said that she didn''t like her fake self under her makeup!


    However, Sister doesn''t pay attention to me. Her gaze is all on Song Mo Ran and Song Mo Ran was also looking at her face as though she was stunned by her sister''s makeup!


    "Silently, didn''t you say you were going to work? So you haven''t gone to work yet?" My sister''s voice had a kind of humble care, her eyes drifted back and forth, from time to time she would look at my brother-in-law holding my hand!


    I could clearly feel my sister''s uneasiness, and I could see a glow of jealousy in her eyes!


    Song Mo Ran did not respond to his sister. The atmosphere was a little awkward as his sister''s face became extremely ugly.


    I hastily tried to smooth things over. "Sis, you''re dressed so nicely!"


    I interrupted her, successfully attracting her attention. However, she looked at Song Mo Ran shamefully, bit her lips and explained, "Today, I have an important client to meet, so I made a face!"


    As she said that, she lifted the hair by her ear. I knew that she wanted Song Mo Ran to look at her.


    However, Song Mo Ran didn''t even bother replying to my sister. He didn''t even look at my sister as he pulled me straight through my sister''s body.


    Song Mo Ran''s coldness seemed to have completely angered his sister!


    "Song Mo Ran, is it that hard to look at me? Do you like those tender little foxes that can pinch water? "


    But my sister used the word "those" just now, which made me especially worried!


    Big sister, do you mean that Song Mo Ran likes young girls like me, but I''m not the only one he likes!


    Even though Song Mo Ran and I had a relationship, I still thought that Song Mo Ran was my brother-in-law. I never thought that Song Mo Ran and I would have a relationship that went beyond kinship, but I didn''t know why, but when my sister told me about Song Mo Ran''s love affair, I still felt as if my heart was splashed with ice water.


    "Lin Xiaoyu, you''d better not spout nonsense!"


    Song Mo Ran''s face didn''t change at all and his tone was calm, but I could still feel the deterrent force from his calm tone!


    Elder sister seemed to feel it as well. Her face was clearly a little weak, and she didn''t dare to face us with that posture just now!


    Sister acted as if she was angry, she kicked off the pair of Chanel heels on her feet, feeling very dissatisfied, pushing through the gap between Song Mo Ran and me!


    "Sis!"


    I wanted to hold my sister back and explain to her that I didn''t want to make her angry, but Song Mo Ran grabbed my arm and coldly said, "Don''t worry about her, I''ll send you to school!"


    Song Mo Ran was strong and his movements were fast. Before I could react, he had already pulled me out of the room.


    Song Mo Ran drove a car in the garage and waved to me to get in!


    Even though I was unwilling, I still had to get on. If not, I definitely believed that Song Mo Ran would be able to tie me up to the car.


    However, I didn''t sit next to Song Mo Ran, but in the back seat instead. On one hand, I didn''t want to be too close to Song Mo Ran, and on the other hand, I wanted to sit in the back seat and secretly contact Li Rong to stop waiting for me at school.


    However, I sat in the back seat, Song Mo Ran delayed driving, my waiting was a bit impatient, then looked up to ask why he still can''t drive!


    In the instant I looked up, I saw in the rearview mirror that Song''s eyes were staring at me.


    Sweat instantly appeared on my forehead, because this gaze meant that Song Mo Ran was about to get angry.


    Song Mo Ran crooked his finger at the mirror. I understood that he wanted me to sit in the front passenger seat. I groaned in my heart. How could this Song Mo Ran do that? How can I secretly practice Li Rong when I sit in the front row?


    However, there was no other way around it. If I didn''t sit in the front, Song Mo Ran wouldn''t be driving. There was no way around this stalemate. I could only compromise and obediently sit in the front passenger seat.


    After I sat down, Song Mo Ran considerately fastened my seat belt, while I was pinned to the seat.


    Originally, I thought that Song Mo Ran was about to drive the car, but who would''ve thought that he would grab my collar and press his warm lips against me. I was locked by my seat belt and didn''t have any room to move, so I could only passively accept Song Mo Ran''s kiss.


    I had no idea he would suddenly kiss me. After the kiss ended, I glared at Song Mo Ran with a face full of anger that looked like you were assaulting me again.


    However, Song Mo Ran did not care about me at all.


    "Remember, when you''re with me, you are not allowed to leave my sight. If you don''t listen, then don''t blame me for being rude!"


    I was angered to death, but I was worried that my sister would see my entanglement with Song Mo Ran and didn''t want to make my sister sad. I suppressed my anger and replied without any warmth, "Drive!"


    After I finished speaking, Song Mo Ran suddenly laughed for no reason. He started the car and I looked at him in confusion. I couldn''t understand what he was laughing at.


    Could it be that the lipstick he had smeared on his mouth earlier had been smeared onto his face because of that kiss?


    I took out my cell phone and took a picture. Seeing that there was nothing on my face, I felt relieved.


    Just then, a text message came in from my cell phone. It was from Li Rong. He asked when I would be at school and said that he was already waiting for me at the school gate.


    A text message immediately disturbed my mood.


    I definitely can''t let Song Mo Ran know that I''m leaving with Li Rong. If he finds out, I''ll definitely die miserably, and I''ll even implicate the innocent Li Rong.


    Plus, Song Mo Ran just said you''re not allowed to leave his line of sight and that''s when I agreed to leave here with Li Rong. I don''t even dare to imagine my death after being captured by Song Mo Ran.


    But how could I stop Song Mo Ran from letting him go to school? Seeing that I was getting closer and closer to my school, I was so terrified that cold sweat unceasingly dripped down my body.


    Ah ¡­" "Ahh!" All of a sudden, I started to panic. I clutched my stomach and groaned.


    Song Mo Ran noticed my abnormality and turned his head to look at me.


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    "My stomach suddenly hurts, I feel terrible, I''m going to die from the pain!" I cried, pretending to be in pain.


    "A relative?" Song Mo Ran was stunned!


    Hearing this, I felt extremely embarrassed, but I was not there yet, so I couldn''t use this as an excuse. What if Song Mo Ran was suspicious and took off my pants to check?


    I clenched my teeth and shook my head. "No, my stomach hurts. It''s not that kind of pain. It''s so uncomfortable!"


    Maybe I was scared by him to the point that I was sweating cold sweat, and my face wasn''t too good, so I easily tricked Song Mo Ran!


    "Come, I''ll take you to see a doctor!"

 C9

    Hearing Song Mo Ran''s words, I was so scared that I collapsed.


    "A doctor?"


    "Of course I need to see a doctor!" Song Mo Ran said coldly. Without waiting for my permission, he started the car and turned towards another direction.


    At this moment, I felt like I was going to collapse. I don''t have any stomachache, if Song Mo Ran took me to see a doctor, I would definitely be found out!


    "There''s no need, just go home and rest. Going to the hospital is troublesome and requires waiting in line. We should go home and rest!"


    I looked anxiously at Song Mo Ran, hoping that he would agree to me right away!


    He reached out a hand to touch my forehead and said, "No, I don''t think so. It might be food poisoning during breakfast, so you have to see a doctor. I have a private doctor, you don''t have to worry!"


    Hearing Song Mo Ran''s words, I became desperate. How can this be? If he has a private doctor, then I''m going to be found out!


    My heart grew more and more anxious and regretful. If I knew earlier, I wouldn''t have known that my stomach was hurting. I was just too stupid, I wouldn''t even have found an excuse.


    At this moment, another text message came in from my phone. It was still Li Rong''s phone. I didn''t dare to reply, so I quietly turned it off.


    "Xiao-Xiao, how are you?" Song Mo Ran drove with one hand and took my hand with the other. I could feel that he was very concerned about me!


    "I feel better, why don''t we go home!" I pretended to be alive.


    "No, I won''t take your body as a joke. I have to see a doctor first. If you want to go home and rest, I''ll send you back!"


    Song Mo Ran''s resolute attitude left me at a loss whether to laugh or to cry. I really am guilty. If that doctor found out that I was fine, would Song Mo Ran think that I lied to him because he didn''t want him to send me to school?


    The more I think about it, the more scared I am, the more my heart will beat faster!


    Song Mo Ran''s speed was also increasing rapidly. In this kind of situation, I suddenly felt like I was going to pass out and throw up instead!


    "Song Mo Ran, I feel terrible!"


    After holding it in for a long time, I finally couldn''t hold it in anymore. I felt something raging in my stomach!


    "Persevere! We''ll be there soon!" Song Mo Ran''s expression was as cold as ever without a single ripple. However, I felt that the speed of the car was faster than before. He nimbly retreated in the traffic flow, ignoring the curses of the other car owners!


    I turned my head painfully to cover my stomach.


    The instant Song Mo Ran stopped the car, maybe due to inertia, the thing in my stomach surged up with the car!


    I frantically pushed open the door and rushed out, directly vomiting out!


    After Song Mo Ran saw me, he got out of the car with me and stood behind me while patting my back!


    My stomach spasmed, puking until my ears turned red!


    I didn''t want Song Mo Ran to see my vomit, so I forcefully pushed Song Mo Ran away while Song Mo Ran didn''t leave. He stood behind me until I felt that I had vomited all over and my stomach felt better.


    "I feel much better!"


    I originally wanted to stand and slow down, but Song Mo Ran grabbed me by the waist and lifted me up. I exclaimed, "What are you doing?"


    After all, this is Song Mo Ran''s company, I don''t want others to see our postures. After all, everyone knows, Song Mo Ran''s girlfriend is my sister!


    "Do you want to die? "Don''t move!" Song Mo Ran frowned as he carried me out of the garage!


    "My stomach isn''t comfortable, it''s not that my legs aren''t comfortable. Put me down, I can walk by myself!"


    I quietly tried to defend myself, but my body didn''t dare to struggle at all. Song Mo Ran hugged me tightly, I couldn''t break free at all!


    "Don''t move, just rest your head against my chest!" Seeing that he was obedient, Song Mo Ran''s tone became gentler than before!


    This Song Mo Ran gave me a much better feeling than the overbearing and ferocious Song Mo Ran from before. I subconsciously wanted to listen to his words and obediently stopped struggling. I rested my head on Song Mo Ran''s firm chest and let him hug me!


    I raised my head to look at Song Mo Ran''s face. His features were clearly defined and close to him. I could smell a very unique scent from his body. At that moment, I somehow felt that I had a lot of support!


    Ever since my mother went to prison, my sister and I had been relying on each other. My sister had also been my support, but in order to support me in school, my sister often went out to the night field, because this would bring me a lot of income. However, this kind of support made me feel very miserable, and I felt that it was all because of me that my sister was forced to have such a miserable fate!


    However, the support Song Mo Ran gave me was very stable. Leaning on his chest made me completely release that kind of pressure.


    However, such a wonderful feeling was suddenly shattered when Song Mo Ran walked into the company''s building.


    "Look, Director Song is hugging a woman!"


    All of a sudden, I heard a small voice in my ear.


    I was stunned and tried to get down from Song Mo Ran''s body.


    "What kind of woman is this? She''s even wearing a school uniform?" She should be young, could she be Director Song''s sister? "


    "It can''t be, I heard Director Song doesn''t have a sister, right?"


    "¡­"


    "¡­"


    As I walked into the elevator, I heard all sorts of voices. The voices made me uneasy, because I was afraid that people would know that I was Song Mo Ran''s sister-in-law. What would they think of me then, how would they look at my sister and Song Mo Ran?


    In the past at school, there were people who knew that my mother went to jail for killing people. They all called me the daughter of a murderer, and many of my classmates rejected me.


    Therefore, I don''t want to add a new scar to this scar!


    Song Mo Ran suddenly stopped hugging me and my heart tightened. I raised my head to see his gloomy face. It was obvious that he was angry. I panicked and felt the surrounding air become cold.


    He held me up to the women with their chattering mouths. The women''s faces turned white!


    "You guys can go to the Finance Department to collect your salary and leave!" After saying that, Song Mo Ran didn''t spare another glance at those few ladies before turning around and carrying me into the elevator used by the CEO.


    "Director Song, Doctor Chen is already waiting for you in the office!" Suddenly, an extremely melodious female voice sounds by my ear. I hastily raise my head to look at a dignified and beautiful lady.


    "Understood, Secretary Li. For the time being, I don''t want to receive anyone. If anyone wants to see me, help me to reject them!"


    "Alright, Director Song!"


    So this woman is Song Mo Ran''s secretary. When Secretary Li saw me looking at her, he nodded at me cordially and smiled.


    I awkwardly responded to Secretary Li and immediately buried my head in Song Mo Ran''s chest.

 C10

    Afterwards, I saw Secretary Li help Song Mo Ran open the door to his office, and Song Mo Ran carried me into his office.


    As soon as he entered, he saw a middle-aged man in a white coat guarding the door, "Director Song, I rushed here as soon as I received your call. How are you?"


    The middle-aged man looked at Song Mo Ran politely.


    Song Mo Ran ignored him and carried me to the office. He put me on the bed.


    As for the middle-aged man in the white coat, he followed behind Song Mo Ran with hurried steps.


    I was shocked as well. I didn''t expect Song Mo Ran''s office to have such a large resting room. It could be considered a home and living here wouldn''t be a problem.


    "Check his condition!" Song Mo Ran helped me up from the bed and leaned on him.


    I nervously looked at the middle-aged man wearing a white coat and a stethoscope.


    "Xiao-Xiao, this is Doctor Chen. You can tell him everything about your discomfort." Song Mo Ran looked at me and ordered.


    I looked at Doctor Chen and was instantly amazed by his appearance. My first reaction was that this doctor was really handsome, his eyebrows had a very confident and bright color, his eyebrows were black, and even though he was middle-aged, I could tell that he was handsome when he was young, and his eyes were very gentle. Maybe it was because he was a doctor.


    I think this doctor should be easy to talk to. If I beg him, will he help me trick Song Mo Ran?


    Suddenly, I felt my body sway. It was Song Mo Ran shaking my shoulder.


    "What are you daydreaming about? Quickly tell Doctor Chen where you''re feeling unwell." Song Mo Ran ordered me with an ice-cold voice.


    I looked aggrievedly at Song Mo Ran. My body wasn''t feeling well, but he couldn''t even be gentler to me.


    I awkwardly smiled at Doctor Chen. "My stomach isn''t feeling well, and I even threw up."


    For the time being, I can only say that I am much better. I just threw up because I was sick, but luckily I got sick just now and managed to fool Song Mo Ran. At least there was something wrong with my body, even though it wasn''t really a stomachache.


    "Check to see if she has food poisoning." Song Mo Ran stood up and made way for Doctor Chen.


    "Food poisoning?" When Doctor Chen heard this, he was somewhat shocked, but he was quickly suppressed by his professional expertise!


    Dr. Chen looked me in the face, examined me closely, and asked, "What did you eat in the morning?"


    "Nothing, just bread and milk, boiled eggs and sausages." This Doctor Chen must have realized that I was not poisoned by the food. If I was poisoned by the food, then Song Mo Ran also ate the breakfast. How is he fine? Only Song Mo Ran was scared silly and thought that I was poisoned.


    "Then how do you feel now?" Dr. Chen asked me again.


    I didn''t have any problems. I didn''t want Song Mo Ran to continue making a fuss so I said, "I feel better. I''ll be fine after I vomit!"


    "Don''t spout nonsense, listen to Doctor Chen." Song Mo Ran interrupted me.


    I smiled bitterly and felt helpless towards Song Mo Ran. I thought to myself, "Are you hoping that I have something to do?"


    "Oh? Then can Miss Xiaoxiao please stick out her tongue and let me have a look! " Dr. Chen said.


    I had no choice but to stick out my tongue at Dr. Chen''s request.


    Dr. Chen leaned over to take a look, then turned to Song Mo Ran and said, "Director Song, don''t worry. Miss Xiaoxiao is not poisoned."


    I fell into a state of panic. I was really afraid that the next second, Dr. Chen would tell Song Mo Ran that I was faking my illness and that nothing was wrong.


    "Dr. Chen, are you sure? Then why did she vomit? "


    Song Mo looked at me coldly, turned around and asked Doctor Chen again.


    I could already feel that I was going to be unlucky. I was so anxious that I wanted to dig a tunnel and escape out of this room.


    "Oh, Director Song, don''t be nervous. There are many ways to cause vomiting!" Doctor Chen looked at me!


    Seeing that my lie was about to be exposed, I felt a sense of panic.


    I thought that rather than letting Dr. Chen see it, I might as well confess it myself.


    However, while I was in a dilemma, Dr. Chen said, "Looking at Miss Xiaoxiao''s symptoms, it looks more like she vomited due to her car sickness. I just need to rest for a bit."


    This Doctor Chen is indeed very experienced, my illness was immediately exposed by him.


    After Song Mo Ran heard this, he coldly ordered Doctor Chen to leave.


    Doctor Chen seemed to have felt Song Mo Ran''s mood change as he hurriedly packed his equipment and ran out of Song Mo Ran''s office as if he was running for his life.


    I got up from the bed and went to the door.


    "Deceiving me? "You''re getting bolder and bolder?" Song Mo Ran''s voice instantly turned as cold as an ice-cold cellar.


    My body couldn''t help but tremble. I turned around uneasily and stuttered, "I didn''t ¡­"


    Knowing that I was flustered, I lowered my head, not daring to look at Song Mo Ran.


    Song Mo Ran walked towards me. I could clearly feel a trace of a dangerous aura approaching me.


    Song Mo Ran walked over, raised my chin and asked with a gloomy face, "Why are you lying to me?"


    I shook my head vehemently, refusing to admit it. "I''m not lying to you, I''m really in pain!"


    "Unwell? You said that your stomach was hurting, right? " Song Mo Ran suddenly smiled sinisterly as he stared at my stomach.


    I lowered my eyes and gave a slight nod, not daring to look up at him.


    "You''re still lying to me? I think your butt is hurting? "


    Just as Song Mo Ran finished his sentence, I was suddenly lifted up horizontally by his clothes.


    The feeling of weightlessness caused my whole body to panic as I screamed out in fear!


    "I was wrong! Song Mo Ran, I beg you to let me go!"


    However, Song Mo Ran completely ignored my pleas. He lifted my body and let me struggle helplessly in the air like a crab.


    "I said before, don''t lie to me."


    Song Mo Ran''s attitude made me feel like I had fallen into an icehouse. I regretted lying to Song Mo Ran!


    Song Mo Ran suddenly threw me onto the bed. Before I could get up from the bed, Song Mo Ran stretched out his hand and grabbed my pants, and skillfully tore it off.


    My lower body suddenly felt a chill, followed by a crisp sound. It was as if my butt had split open and an intense pain assaulted my entire body.


    I looked incredulously at Song Mo Ran, he really hit my butt!


    "You have done wrong, so you should be punished!"

 C11

    His voice was deep and full of charm, and the bottom of his eyes seemed to be covered with a layer of anger. As he spoke in a low voice, his warm breath lightly patted my cheek: "Lin Xiaoxiao, if you lie to me again in the future, you have to bear the consequences."


    When their gazes met, I felt that I was about to be corroded by his deep gaze. My fingers were ice-cold, and I could only feel my heart beating really quickly. Afraid that my heart would beat faster in an instant, I hurriedly moved my eyes away, not daring to meet his gaze.


    My small actions seemed to have angered Song Mo Ran as his lips roughly covered mine. A pair of hands began to stroke my naked lower body as my scalp turned numb. I subconsciously used my hands to press against his chest and try to push him away, but my strength was too small and I was unable to break free.


    Song Mo Ran firmly locked onto my hands that were constantly moving around. His lips were moving around my mouth as he continuously teased me.


    His sister''s face flashed before his eyes. Her sister''s eyes were filled with hidden bitterness. No, he couldn''t do that! Even if it wasn''t my first time, every time, I would feel extremely disgusted.


    It was unknown where my guts came from, but I actually bit the tip of Song Mo Ran''s tongue, in that instant, my mouth was filled with the smell of blood and rust. Song Mo Ran painfully released me and frowned, he looked at me and didn''t know if he was mistaken, but a trace of defeat and loss flashed past his beautiful eyes, he suddenly released me and said, "Aren''t we still going to school? I''ll send you off. "


    After seeing him stand up, I secretly let out a sigh of relief and wiped the corner of my mouth with my hand. I tidied up my messy hair and torn clothes, tightly grabbed the bag by my side, and lowered my head to look at the watch on my hand. It was already late, I didn''t know if Li Rong was still waiting for me to escape.


    Following behind Song Mo Ran, I kept replaying what I did half-way through in my mind. Perhaps due to my guilty conscience, on the way out of the office, I kept feeling that everyone was staring at me with disdain.


    Unconsciously, I lowered my head and walked for a long time. Suddenly, I felt the tall figure in front of me stop.


    "Lin Xiaoxiao, why are you walking with your head down?" His voice seemed to judge me, making me feel uneasy.


    "I ¡­"


    Before I could think of a reply, Song Mo Ran took a step closer to me. His aura gushed towards me and I subconsciously wanted to retreat. He grabbed my wrist.


    "Remember, do not walk with your head down at any time." His tone had softened, but there was something about him that was irresistible.


    I was so stunned that I forgot for a moment to free myself from his hand.


    "Did you hear that!?" Song Mo Ran reminded him again.


    "Un, un!" "I heard it ¡­" I replied instinctively.


    With that, Song Mo Ran pulled me towards the car park. Perhaps I was really a little tired, or perhaps Song Mo Ran pulled my hand to stop me from panicking. This time, I actually didn''t break away from his hand.


    Song Mo Ran got on the car and headed towards my school. At this moment, I was extremely nervous, not only did my act of pretending to be sick fail to achieve my goal, but I was found out by Song Mo Ran to have lied.


    "That... I don''t want to go to school. " When I was about to arrive at school, I said this in a panic.


    "That?" Song Mo Ran raised his eyebrows and looked at me with a displeased expression.


    "Song, Song Mo Ran." I stammered in reply.


    "That''s more like it." He didn''t seem to care about whether I went to school or not. "I''ll take you home," he said, without asking too much.


    I heaved a sigh of relief but was secretly a little disappointed in my heart. This time, my plan had failed and I didn''t know when the next opportunity would come.


    "What are you thinking?" Song Mo Ran suddenly asked. The air in the car became so quiet that I didn''t even dare to breathe loudly.


    "Nothing." I quickly denied it.


    "Are you feeling uncomfortable again?"


    Song Mo Ran said as he opened the window on my side. I didn''t expect him to be so concerned about me, which made me a little embarrassed.


    But when I thought about what he did before, I kept reminding myself that I should never trust Song Mo Ran. He was a typical beast with a human''s face, and I don''t know how many other girls were harmed by him.


    My head was hurting from the wind and my eyes were a little dry. I raised my hand to rub my eyes and Song Mo Ran, who was driving, turned his head to look at me worriedly and asked, "Xiaoxiao, are you still not feeling well?"


    I was stunned and immediately shook my head. "No, no ¡­" It''s the wind. "


    Song Mo Ran handed me a coat and told me to cover my legs. He turned around and immediately closed the window.


    I couldn''t trust him, and I couldn''t betray my sister.


    While he was busy driving, I quietly turned on the phone.


    Suddenly, the vibration of my phone woke me up a little. I quickly took out my phone and checked if Song Mo Ran had seen me. At the same time, I opened the screen of my phone. It was a text from Li Rong.


    "Xiao-Xiao, why aren''t you here yet?"


    So Li Rong was waiting for me at the school entrance. I didn''t get the chance to send him a message and thought he had already gone back. I didn''t expect him to always wait for me.


    I took a look at Song Mo Ran''s expression and saw that he was still in front of me. I secretly hid my phone under my clothes and secretly replied to Li Rong.


    "Sorry Li Rong, I''m not feeling well and entered the hospital, I forgot to tell you."


    Just as I clicked send it, the jacket on my leg was suddenly taken away. I realized that it might be because Song Mo Ran had taken off my clothes, so I quickly deleted the chat log with Li Rong and randomly opened a game. I looked up in panic.


    Gradually, I felt the car stop.


    "Give me your phone." I looked into his eyes like a ferocious beast staring at his prey. I didn''t dare give him a phone because I was afraid that Li Rong would reply with a text message, and not only would I be finished, even Li Rong would be implicated.


    "Can''t you hear me?" His tone was really scary, but I still gave him my phone helplessly. I prayed that Li Rong wouldn''t reply to my text message.


    Song Mo Ran took my phone and opened the screen. I set the password, but he did not open it, so he turned back to ask me to open the phone. I was a little unwilling, Song Mo Ran seemed to be angry as he said in a low voice: "Lin Xiaoxiao, you better open the phone for me."

 C12

    Helpless, I undid my phone. Song Mo Ran saw that it was a game. I saw his fingers slide across the screen. My heart was beating fast. But soon, he returned the phone to me.


    "Lin Xiaoxiao, you''d better not do anything that you shouldn''t." After saying that, Song Mo Ran continued driving.


    After I got the phone, I looked at it and saw that the vibrations on the phone had been turned off. Did Li Rong not reply to my message, or did Song Mo Ran delete it after seeing it?


    My heart was still beating very fast. Why did such a day have to happen to me?


    I had never thought that the half an hour drive would be so long. On the way, I tensed up and held the phone in my hand so tightly that I didn''t even dare to breathe. Finally, the car came to a stop in front of the brightly lit villa.


    Just as I was about to untie my seat belt and get out of the car, Song Mo Ran walked over. Instantly, my entire body stiffened, afraid that he would do something to me in front of my house.


    Looking at my frightened expression, Song Mo Ran curled the corner of his mouth coldly. With a "pa da" sound, his seat belt was unbuckled and his warm breath gently landed on my ear. His voice had a tinge of charm along with a coldness that made me shudder.


    We were so close that I could smell the faint fragrance of sandalwood emitting from his body. I could even hear his unhurried breathing. I panicked and turned my face away. I bit my lower lip and stammered slightly, "No ¡­"


    Song Mo Ran looked at me thoughtfully, her ice-cold lips seemed to be accidentally rubbing against my face, making my entire body feel uncomfortably hot. But in just a moment, Song Mo Ran quickly pulled away from me, sitting in the driver''s seat and adjusting his collar and watch.


    At this moment, I heaved a long sigh of relief. Only then did I feel temporarily relaxed and relieved.


    He lowered his head and undid his seat belt, his voice was devoid of any warmth, "Lin Xiaoxiao, I''m not only interested in you."


    What? What did he mean?


    I turned my head to look at him, a little puzzled. But with just a glance, I quickly shifted my gaze away and opened the car door to get out.


    Song Mo Ran is a pervert so what is there to think about? Do you want me to believe that he truly loves me? If he loved me, why would he marry my sister and then constantly harass me? Moreover, for normal people, who would touch their sister-in-law in front of their own wives, and who would sleep in the same bed as their wife and sister-in-law on their wedding night?


    I felt sick at the thought of all this. The dirty things, the things that had let my sister down, even though it was all the work of that pervert, there was still a huge weight in my heart, so heavy that I couldn''t breathe.


    One day, I will definitely leave this place and bring my sister with me.


    I secretly clenched my fists as I made my promise. Suddenly, my hand was firmly grabbed by someone, and when I raised my head to look, Song Mo Ran actually walked to my side, opened up my fist, and slowly held my hand tightly with his ten fingers. He pulled me forward and lifted my head to look at the brightly lit window.


    Big sister must be at home. What if she sees me?!


    However, Song Mo Ran just calmly turned his head and looked at me. There was a coldness in his voice that made me tremble. He said, "You better listen to me obediently. Otherwise, you know what will happen to your sister."


    After saying that, he raised his hand to knock the hair by my ear down. The coldness of his fingertips touched my scalding skin, and in that instant, thin beads of sweat started to appear on my back.


    Remembering the wounds I had seen on my sister''s body that day and the heart-wrenching shrieks I had heard that night, my throat dried up and I was no longer able to speak.


    What SM? It was simply a beating to his sister! But since that was the case, why was his sister still staying by his side? Was it just because Song Mo Ran had power? Heh, there is really no such thing as royal law in this world.


    I clearly know that in front of Song Mo Ran, my sister and I are like two insignificant ants that could be tortured by him at any time with nowhere to run. The so-called sense of justice in my heart is just a ridiculous struggle against me.


    But I also know that my sister has plenty of opportunities to escape. The reason she didn''t leave this demon''s side was probably because of me, who is still in school.


    The corner of my eyes stung and I didn''t dare to struggle anymore. No matter how much I didn''t want to, I could only obediently follow him into the villa.


    Sure enough, the moment I entered the door, I ran into my elder sister who was coming down the stairs. She was standing on the stairs, her thin body was dressed in a white dress, and her face without makeup was incomparably pale and sickly. Her eyes swept across my and Song Mo Ran''s tightly clasped hands, she was stunned for a moment, then quickly averted her gaze and walked down with a faint smile.


    Song Mo Ran acted as though he didn''t see her and just led me towards my sister. Looking at my sister''s pale face and the forced smile on the corner of her mouth, I couldn''t help but say, "Sister."


    Elder sister stopped walking and nodded at me. "Since you''re back, you should get some rest." She turned and walked into the kitchen.


    Song Mo Ran frowned slightly as he looked back at me. His eyes were stinging as he watched his sister take a big gulp of water from the refrigerator before covering the cup with the lid and putting it back. Everything was so natural that he didn''t seem to care that Song Mo Ran and I came together and didn''t care that Song Mo Ran''s hands were clasped tightly together.


    Elder sister clearly saw my hand and Song Mo Ran''s hand. Why is she so indifferent when my husband and sister appear in front of her? Perhaps she already knows the relationship between Song Mo Ran and me, but why, why didn''t she say anything? It''s fine if she hits me or curses me, but what I''m most afraid of is her appearance ¡­


    I forcefully pulled away from Song Mo Ran''s hand and took a step forward. I wanted to tell big sister about it, but Song Mo Ran, who was watching me, simply looked at me calmly. His cold gaze swept towards big sister who was not far away and then looked at me as though he was watching a good show.


    I frowned and said, "Elder sister, my brother-in-law and I ¡­."


    The moment those words left his mouth, he was interrupted by his elder sister. She walked towards me with a smile and gently said, "Xiao-Xiao, don''t we still have lessons tomorrow? "Take an early rest and sleep."

 C13

    I grabbed my elder sister''s arm and said in a sobbing tone, "Elder sister, listen to me ¡­"


    However, there was a trace of impatience in her sister''s eyes. She reached out her hand to take away my hand as she seemed to be suppressing the displeasure in her heart. Her lips curled up stiffly as she said, "Enough. Xiaoxiao, it''s getting late. I want to go back to my room to sleep."


    After saying that, she brushed past me and swiftly went upstairs. I stood still in a daze as I looked at her, completely at a loss as to what to do.


    I didn''t turn around to see what Song Mo Ran was doing. I only wanted to explain to my sister that everything she saw just now was not real and I didn''t want her to misunderstand. Although my relationship with Song Mo Ran was no longer pure, I wanted to at least convince my sister that it was a misunderstanding.


    I pulled my head back and looked at my shoes. I was a bit worried and even a bit sad. Is it my fault or is it Song Jue''s fault?


    "Little girl, stop trying your best to do these useless things. Your sister won''t dare to do anything to you." Song Mo Ran came forward and put his arm around my waist, and even used a bit of strength to pull me into his embrace. But facing his sudden strength, I lost my balance and almost fell down.


    "Thank you brother-in-law." I didn''t look at Song Mo Ran''s expression. After saying that, I turned around and prepared to head upstairs to my room.


    As soon as I lifted my foot, I felt myself being pulled into a warm embrace by a force that made my arm ache.


    The person hugging me is Song Mo Ran. Who else could it be? I placed my hands in front of his chest and tried to push him away, but his arms seemed to be very strong. In the face of such strength, I seemed very small.


    Suddenly, I heard the sound of a heavy door closing. I realised that maybe my sister saw this and closed the door, maybe I was thinking too much, but I was also afraid that my sister would see this scene. I raised my foot and stomped down heavily.


    "Lin Xiaoxiao, you ¡­" Before I finished listening to what Song Mo Ran was saying, I ran back into my room, locked the door from the inside and pushed a chair against the door. I was afraid that Song Mo Ran might have a key.


    I sat in front of my desk and took out my homework. I was completely lost in thought as I stared at the math problem in a daze. My mind was filled with my elder sister''s eyes. They were filled with jealousy and hatred.


    Sister must have noticed that something was wrong between Song Mo Ran and me, but her expression made me feel heartache and even guilty. She''s my blood sister, taking care of me until now, but I can''t believe that I would still have such a life with her husband.


    The more I thought about it, the more panicked I became. I frantically scratched at my hair and shook my head. I pushed away the math homework in front of me and looked out the window in a daze, thinking about what I should do, how I should explain all of this to my elder sister and how I should face my elder sister.


    After staying in the room for so long, the darkness had already invaded the entire city. Suddenly, I heard a door close. Is it my sister? Or Song Mo Ran?


    I sniffed the disinfectant on my body and it smelled a little bit bad. Then I pulled my hair and it still smelled like disinfectant, I couldn''t stand the smell, but if I went out now, it was extremely possible that I would encounter Song Mo Ran. Recalling his vicious tone just now, I was still afraid that he would take revenge on me.


    After thinking about it for a while, I decided to go out and take a bath.


    I carefully moved the chair away, gently unlocked the door and opened it. I tried not to make any sound as I stuck my head out to take a look, only to discover that it was completely dark outside.


    I took off my school uniform and set it aside. I turned on the water and let it fall from my head.


    I groped for the shower gel. Suddenly, I felt someone''s hand holding mine, touching it, and was startled. I retracted my hand in response, and screamed as I retreated. Unknowingly, my feet suddenly slipped, and I fell back. I opened my eyes and saw that the person in front of me was Song Jin.


    Song Mo Ran stretched out his hand and pulled me up, and held me in his embrace. Song Mo Ran gently caressed my face and helped me wipe the water from my eyes.


    I stayed in Song Mo Ran''s embrace and didn''t move. Gradually, Song Mo Ran''s lips covered my forehead and he slowly retreated behind me. I touched the icy cold wall and subconsciously retreated a step forward, coincidentally taking another step into his embrace.


    "What is it? Does it hurt? This is to return the kick you used to step on me. Did you think I would let you off so easily? " Song Mo Ran lowered his head and breathed hot air into my ear as he spoke to me viciously.


    "Song Mo Ran ¡­" My voice was beginning to falter.


    So the one who just left was my sister.


    I was helpless and could only silently pray that he would quickly let me go.


    After an unknown period of time, my own body was already unable to bear the pain and I fell into a deep slumber. In a daze, I felt someone gently lift me up and place me on a soft bed.


    When he woke up the next morning, Song Mo Ran was no longer at home and his sister was no longer there either. There was a small note on the dining table that read: "Remember to eat breakfast. My company can''t give it to you for free."


    He was secretly glad that he did not have to see Song Mo Ran this morning.


    Walking into the washroom and looking at the marks on my neck that were left behind by Song Mo Ran last night, I felt a little irritated. I could only find the scarf and wrap it around my neck to prevent the marks from appearing, otherwise, if others saw it, they would have to accept their doubts and guesses.

 C14

    After drawing a faint makeup, I looked at the time and felt that it was still early. Then, I''ll take the bus over.


    Ever since I came to Song Mo Ran''s house, it had been a long time since I took a bus.


    Standing by the bus stop sign, waiting for the bus, a cold wind blew, and I wrapped my scarf tightly around myself. The case was glad I had it, or it would have been very cold today.


    After a while the bus arrived. I got on the last window seat in the last row of the bus, which was my favorite seat.


    I sat on the bus to the school. Thankfully, Song Mo Ran didn''t send me off this morning, which was why I was in such a good mood. There were many students on the bus, almost all of them in groups.


    Suddenly, I felt that someone had sat down beside me, and the sound was especially loud, as if a person weighing hundreds of kilograms had fallen down. I raised my head and looked at the person beside me in shock: a tall ponytail, with thick makeup, if I took off my makeup, my appearance wouldn''t be too bad. After looking for a while, I realized that it was a female classmate of mine, called Cheng Shuyun.


    "Eh? Isn''t that Lin Xiaoxiao? " Before I could speak, she spoke first, and I could feel the irony in her tone.


    Sure enough, a few girls at the side immediately started to echo her, shouting out my name one by one. I turned my head around and pretended not to hear her, trying my best to divert my attention away from them, thinking that they would be so bored that they would stop provoking me.


    "What is it? Are you still looking down on us? " Cheng Shuyun put a hand on my neck and forced my face to face with hers.


    I looked at her eyes with thick eyeliner, and though my heart was beating a little faster, I said in a flat voice, "I''m not looking down on you. Let go."


    Perhaps I learnt it from Song Mo Ran, even I was surprised at how calm my tone could be. But at this moment, I just wanted to get out of the car quickly. I was too weak when it came to fighting against Cheng Shuyun, who was a few centimeters taller than me.


    Suddenly, I felt a cold sensation on my neck, and also didn''t feel Cheng Shuyun''s arm pressing on my shoulder. I raised my hand to touch my neck, and discovered that the scarf had been taken away by her, revealing the scar where Song Mo Ran had kissed me on my neck. I subconsciously covered my neck and stood up to snatch my scarf back.


    I was pressed down on the seat by Cheng Shuyun, and my back hit fiercely, which was very painful. When I wasn''t paying attention, she grabbed my hand that was covering my neck and pulled it away, saying sarcastically, "Everyone look! Isn''t this a strawberry print? "Is Lin Xiaoxiao so careless?"


    I tried my best to resist her, but I was too weak and could only be manipulated by her. The girl next to her took out her cell phone and started taking pictures, and only then did I feel a little hopeless. I shouted at them to put down their phones, and the people on the bus acted as if they were watching a show.


    Tears started to fall from the corners of my eyes, and their laughter became louder and louder. The despair in my heart had also deepened. I could only close my eyes and pray for them to hurry over.


    Why? It wasn''t easy for me to get rid of Song Mo Ran, but here I met Cheng Shuyun.


    Suddenly, I felt the power that was suppressing me disappear. I opened my eyes and saw a girl about the same height as Cheng Shuyun standing in front of me. She had my scarf wrapped around her legs.


    The girl in front of me seemed to be talking to Cheng Shuyun, so I couldn''t hear what they were saying. Gradually, I felt the bus stop, and the girl in front of me pulled me up and led me off the bus.


    "Thank you for just now." I walked beside the girl, who was a little taller than I was, and tidied up my scarf and thanked her.


    "It''s fine, I''m Su Yun. If they bully you again, you can come to the class next door and find me there. You won''t be able to get used to this group of girls bullying others all day long."


    I raised my head to look at Su Yun. I didn''t see her face clearly on the bus, and now that I saw her clearly, there wasn''t a bit of rouge or makeup on her face. However, her facial features were very exquisite.


    "By the way, what''s your name?"


    "Oh ¡­" My name is Lin Xiaoxiao. " I smiled as I answered Su Yi Yun, unconsciously quickening my pace to get to the classroom as soon as possible, because I was already late, and she was also quickening her pace with me.


    "That... What the hell''s going on around your neck? Is it really as they say? " When I saw the doubt on Su Yiyun''s face, my heart skipped a beat. That''s right, everyone would be suspicious, right? But I can''t tell her that this was done by Song Mo Ran, my brother-in-law, right?


    "This is ¡­" "Those who were beaten ¡­" With a strong argument, Su Yiyun seemed to believe it, because I saw sympathy in her eyes.


    At this moment, the bell suddenly rang. The first class was the class teacher, Jia''s class. Su Yiyun and I started to run.


    After about two minutes, I finally arrived at the classroom, stood at the door and shouted a report. Teacher Jia, who was holding a book, looked at me, but didn''t let me in. I awkwardly stood at the doorway, not knowing what to do. At this moment, I heard Cheng Shuyun and her friends shouting, and sure enough, in less than a minute, they appeared behind me.


    "Quiet!" Teacher Jia slammed his hands on the table a few times, then raised his glasses and pointed at us who were standing at the door and shouted, "All of you, go to the office and wait! "Wait for me!"


    I turned around and was about to head for the office when Cheng Shuyun blocked my way. I almost bumped into her, but luckily I managed to walk past her and quicken my pace to the office.


    Cheng Shuyun and her friend followed closely behind, as if they didn''t want to let go of what happened just now. When I arrived at the office, I leaned against the wall and stood there. Two teachers were sitting there, changing their homework.


    The atmosphere was awkward and I could smell the gunpowder on Cheng Shuyun''s body. Cheng Shuyun also stood beside me and whispered, "Lin Xiaoxiao, I''ll let you off this time. Don''t think that you''ll escape if Su Yiyun tries to help you. "Next time, I won''t easily bypass you."

 C15

    However, I wasn''t afraid of her, so I softly replied, "Just try it out."


    Not long later, Teacher Jia came.


    "Do you know how much time has passed? Is this even the appearance a senior in high school should have? " Teacher Jia pointed at us angrily and started to teach us a lesson. After scolding us for a while, he told me to go back. I nodded my head and left the office.


    As soon as I stepped out of the office, I saw Teacher Jia point at Cheng Shuyun and the rest and start cursing them. So it was because Teacher Jia found out that they were bullying me on the bus. So it was because Teacher Jia found out about what happened on the bus. It seemed that the students on the bus saw me and told Teacher Jia about it. Standing at the entrance, I could feel the hatred from Cheng Shuyun and her bunch of friends.


    When I reached the door of the classroom, I heard a bunch of chattering from the class. Maybe everyone on the bus knew about what had happened, but they stopped talking as soon as I entered.


    After a while, Cheng Shuyun and the others also came in. They didn''t immediately return to their seats, but stood at the podium, loudly apologizing to me.


    "Student Lin Xiaoxiao, in view of the behavior on the bus just now, we are very sorry. In the future, we will definitely make it up to you!"


    I smiled. You''ll make it up to me in the future? I''m afraid you want to take revenge on me.


    Teacher Jia nodded and signaled for them to return. Cheng Shuyun deliberately circled in front of me, hating me. She said in a fierce and low voice, "Lin Xiaoxiao, just you wait."


    I ignored Cheng Shuyun''s provocation, but she pretended to accidentally kick my table and make a big noise. Of course, Teacher Jia heard it, because Cheng Shuyun didn''t directly return to his seat, so his eyes were always on Cheng Shuyun. At this moment, Teacher Jia said loudly, "Cheng Shuyun, go back to your seat immediately!"


    Cheng Shuyun bit her lips and glared at me again before she returned to her seat. It was as if she was venting her anger as she threw her schoolbag onto the table. Teacher Jia also only gave her a glare before leaving.


    I lay on the table and looked out the window at the sports field. There were people running on the sports field, and most of the people that I heard were laughing loudly, thinking of this early in the morning, my heart was filled with mixed feelings, and I finally couldn''t see Song Mo Ran. I thought that this day would be beautiful, but I didn''t expect that in this short one morning, so many things would happen.


    "Ring, ring, ring ¡­" The bell for the end of class rang. Last night''s intense fight had brought me endless fatigue this morning. I closed my eyes and was about to rest when I was suddenly patted on the back. I drowsily raised my head and opened my eyes to see that it was Cheng Shuyun.


    "Come, Lin Xiaoxiao, let''s go out and talk." I rolled my eyes at Cheng Shuyun, who was standing beside her. I didn''t expect her to be so angry, so she grabbed my collar and shouted, "What''s wrong, Lin Xiaoxiao? You don''t dare to do it now? You have lost your temper? "


    At this moment, someone pulled Cheng Shuyun''s hand away from me and said, "Yo, Cheng Shuyun, it seems that old man Jia''s ideological education has yet to change this rotten morals of yours."


    When Cheng Shuyun saw that it was Su Yi Yun, he also clenched his fists and did not say anything. He glared at me and took a few steps back.


    Su Yiying took my hand and walked out the door.


    "Come on Xiaoxiao, let''s go to the canteen together, I''ll treat you to a meal!" Su Yiyun turned around as if she was glaring at Cheng Shuyun, then she happily pulled me towards the canteen.


    I looked at the time. There were still eight minutes to go to class, but the grocery store was closer to our classroom, so we were there in less than three minutes.


    "Xiao-Xiao, what do you want to eat?" After Su Yiyun asked me, she went straight into the canteen. Very soon, I was squeezed out by this sea of people. I called out Su Yiyun''s name a few times, but no one answered me. I could only obediently stand at the door and wait for her to come out.


    After about 2 minutes, I saw Su Yiyun walk out with two bottles of milk, two breads and a few packs of snacks in her hands.


    "Smile!" Here, take it. If you don''t catch it now, it''s going to fall to the ground! " Su Yiyun anxiously walked to my side. I quickly reached out my hand to grab the thing in her hand. After I firmly caught it, Su Yiyun was finally relieved. She tore open a piece of bread and started to eat.


    "Oh yeah Xiaoxiao, I heard that you and Cheng Shuyun were just called to Old Man Jia''s office. Old Man Jia didn''t say anything, did he?" Su Yiyun gnawed on the bread while asking me. She quickly finished off a piece of bread, threw the bag into the trash, and opened a packet of snacks to eat.


    I smiled and shook my head. "I didn''t say anything. It''s just that I don''t want to be late again."


    "He must have also scolded Cheng Shuyun and the others, right?"


    I suspiciously looked at Su Yiyun and asked, "How did you know?"


    "I heard it when I went to the office to look for the head teacher. "Let me tell you something, and let me laugh. Cheng Shuyun and her group of little girls usually chat about other people. It''s so annoying. Cheng Shuyun just bully others because she has some money and power in her family."


    I nodded my head and heard Su Yun continue, "That''s right Xiaoxiao, why didn''t you explain the scars on your neck to them? It''s really too easy for people to misunderstand. We''ve always let them spread rumors and hurt you greatly."


    I was stunned for a moment, feeling as if my heart missed a beat. Actually, they were all right. It was just because I was a little selfish. I wanted a friend, so I lied to you. I''m sorry, Su Yiyun.


    "After all ¡­" No one would believe it even if it gets out, right? It''s fine. It''s almost graduation. " I forcefully pulled out a smile, but it was Su Yiyun who didn''t stop talking. Not long after, she finished settling a bag of snacks.


    Throwing away the bag in my hand, Su Yun patted my shoulder.


    Suddenly, the bell for class started ringing. Su Yiyun pulled my hand and started to run. Luckily, Su Yiyun ran quite fast, so I also ran quite fast. So I sat down before the teacher arrived.


    After sitting down to catch his breath, he began the tiresome lesson again.


    He muddle-headedly spent the whole morning and finally stayed until school was over. After he slowly packed his bag, he walked out of the classroom and saw that Su Yiyun had just walked over.


    She didn''t seem to see me, and I didn''t greet her either. After walking to the school gate by myself, I looked at the car by the road as if I didn''t see Song Mo Ran. Did he not come?

 C16

    "What is it? Do you feel so relaxed without seeing me? " The familiar but the voice that I didn''t want to hear the most was suddenly beside my ear. It was Song Mo Ran.


    Song Mo Ran''s distinct face appeared in front of my eyes. I turned around and wanted to leave, but Song Mo Ran grabbed me and pulled me back. He said coldly, "I advise you to obediently follow me."


    Helpless, I could only follow Song Mo Ran into his car and return to his house. I didn''t say a word on the car, and Song Mo Ran was also driving. I intentionally looked out the window angrily, because that sudden tug on my arm made my arm hurt.


    Song Mo Ran got out of the car first and walked over to open the door for me. When I got out, I pouted and casually walked down, but because I wasn''t able to firmly step on the car, I fell forward and steadily into Song Mo Ran''s embrace.


    "What''s wrong, little girl?" Only now do you think of throwing yourself into my arms? " Song Mo Ran hugged me in his embrace and I pushed at him a little angrily. On the other hand, he simply lifted me up horizontally. I was like a weak kitten lying in his embrace.


    "Are you angry?"


    I didn''t answer him, but put my head in his arms and pretended to be asleep.


    Closing my eyes, I heard the door open, and with each step I guessed where it was. I was about to open my eyes when I heard my sister''s voice, as if to say, "You''re back."


    Song Mo Ran didn''t answer my sister''s question. Instead, he went straight to my room and placed me on the bed.


    "You can wake up now, stop pretending to be asleep. Come down to eat in 10 minutes. Remember, don''t be late." Song Mo Ran''s tone was still as cold as before and I didn''t open my eyes until after I heard the door close. I sat up from my bed and waited for nearly 10 minutes before opening the door leisurely and walking out to eat.


    When we arrived at the dining room, Song Mo Ran and my elder sister were already seated. The dishes on the table looked tempting and tasty, but I had no appetite at all.


    I walked over and pulled the chair beside my sister. Just as I was about to sit down, Song Mo Ran suddenly said, "Sit over here." Then he pulled back the chair beside him.


    I ignored Song Mo Ran''s words and sat down as if I didn''t hear him. Out of the corner of my eyes, I glanced at my elder sister. She kept her head down without saying anything. There was even a trace of jealousy and sadness in her eyes.


    After sitting down, I picked up the bowl and chopsticks and continued to serve the dishes to my sister, completely treating Song Mo Ran at the side as air. I also knew that Song Mo Ran didn''t lift the bowl nor the chopsticks, but my sister seemed to sense that Song Mo Ran''s mood wasn''t right and she turned to me and said: "Xiao-Xiao, quickly sit over there."


    I looked into my sister''s eyes. There was dissatisfaction in her eyes, helplessness, and loathing towards me. There was shock in my eyes. I had thought that my sister would do this, but I didn''t think that she would actually do this.


    My chopsticks stayed in the air, making the atmosphere a little awkward. I secretly glanced at Song Mo Ran, who was sitting opposite me; he still had an iceberg like expression on his face; I really didn''t want to sit over there anymore, I didn''t want my sister to see such a heart-wrenching scene. I put down my chopsticks and said, "Big sister, brother-in-law, I''m full. I''m going back to my room to do my homework."


    I stood up and went upstairs. Just as I reached the door of the room and placed my hand on the doorknob to enter, I heard the sound of a heavy bowl being thrown. I also heard my sister shouting, "Silence!"


    I quickly locked the door behind me and pressed my ear against the door. Song Mo Ran''s footsteps gradually approached my room, but after a while, his footsteps stopped, as if he had stopped at the door of my room.


    Just when I was trying to figure out what Song Mo Ran was up to, my phone rang. I quickly took out my phone and saw that it was from Song Mo Ran.


    He answered the call doubtfully. Then, Song Mo Ran''s voice was extremely cold as he said, "Open the door. If not, I will not show mercy to your sister."


    My heart skipped a beat. What did Song Mo Ran want? Should I open the door or confront him?


    "Little girl, don''t challenge my patience. Have you forgotten that I''m the owner of this house? Opening your door is a piece of cake. Right now, I''m giving you a chance to reflect on it."


    After slowly opening the door, Song Mo Ran quickly strode forward and grabbed my arm, he turned around and pressed me against the wall, he leaned over and covered my lips with his, he suddenly bit my lips with one hand and I cried out in pain. After shouting for a while, Song Mo Ran lowered his head and whispered into my ear, "Call out, little girl, the louder you call out the better, let your sister hear you."


    I held back the pain and tried to free myself from his hands, but instead he picked me up and put me down on the bed. He took both of my hands and held them again, breathing hot air into my earlobes, and when I turned my head a little, he followed me, as if he were following me.


    Gradually, Song Mo Ran reached his hand into my clothes, gently caressed me, lifted up his fingertips and lifted up my clothes, his entire body was exposed before me, his fingertips gently caressed my waist and I almost cried out. I immediately bit my lips to prevent myself from making a sound.


    I took one step after another, and Song Mo Ran''s hand had already reached below me as he teased me bit by bit. This time, he was much more gentle than before, and I was also unable to resist.


    "What is it? Isn''t her temper quite good? He doesn''t have any backbone now? "Let me tell you, Lin Xiaoxiao, if you ever resist me again, I won''t remind you. When the time comes, the first ones to beg for mercy will definitely be your sister and you." He turned and left my room.


    I was a little confused lying on the bed. Towards this kind of life, I could no longer control it myself. It was all part of Song Mo Ran''s plan, as if he could do whatever he wanted. To him, my so-called resistance was just some small trick. He could easily deal with me.


    Lying on the bed, tears rolled down his face as he slowly stretched out his hands to tidy up his clothes.


    Suddenly, I sat up in bed, an idea popping into my head: run.

 C17

    Last time, Li Rong said that she was going to take me away, but because Song Mo Ran suddenly said that he was going to send me to school, I didn''t leave with Li Rong.


    But if I were to leave, would Song Mo Ran do anything to his sister to harm her? But if I don''t leave, won''t my sister suffer more?


    Looking at the time, it was almost time for me to go to school. Thus, I stood up from the bed, tidied up my clothes, put on my backpack, wiped the tears that were left on my face, brushed my hair a few times, and prepared to set off for school. After all, if I was late for my third year of high school, Teacher Jia would probably have killed me.


    Just as he opened the door and went downstairs, he saw Song Mo Ran standing at the stairs.


    "Let''s go, I''ll send you to school." After Song Mo Ran saw that I came down, he turned around and walked towards me. He took the bag from me and held my hand as he walked towards the door.


    I wanted to break away from Song Mo Ran''s hand, but he only pulled me tighter and tighter. When he realized that I was still trying to break free, he leaned over and whispered into my ear, "Do you still want to struggle?"


    I lowered my head and didn''t answer Song Mo Ran''s question. In the eyes of others, I was his sister-in-law.


    Song Mo Ran saw that I didn''t answer and actually let go of my hand, but in the next second, he suddenly wrapped his arm around my waist and used all his strength to lift me up. I instantly left the ground, afraid that I would fall down, and subconsciously extended my arm to embrace Song Mo Ran''s neck.


    "Song Mo Ran, quickly let me down!" I noticed that I was hugging Song Mo Ran so I immediately put my hand down and scolded Song Mo Ran for putting me down. He didn''t seem to have any intention of letting me down as he walked towards the direction of the car.


    Helpless, I was pulled into the car by Song Mo Ran.


    Along the way, I didn''t say anything, but Song Mo Ran spoke first.


    "If I have nothing to do in class in the future, I''ll send you there. If there''s something I can''t do, I''ll get the driver to take you to school."


    Wasn''t this what Song Mo Ran did to deprive me of my time? If he did so, then I wouldn''t be able to go to school with Su Yiyun and go home. Absolutely not!


    "No, I can do it myself." I tried to fight my way out of Song''s grip, and I wanted to be like an ordinary girl. No matter what he did to me on the kedgeree, I didn''t want to lose my only free time.


    Song Mo Ran replied coldly, "No."


    Gradually, the car slowed down, and I saw my school gate as well.


    "Go ahead, I''ll pick you up after school." Song Mo Ran opened the car door. After I got out, Song Mo Ran didn''t send me in but immediately went back to the car. It seemed like there was something wrong with the company or else he would definitely send me in.


    I''m looking at this huge school right now. If I go in, my life will be like this. I can only live under Song Mo Ran''s control for the rest of my life. I don''t want to!


    After confirming that Song Mo Ran had left, I turned around and left the school gates. I wanted to rebel against him, I wanted to live my own life, I didn''t want to be a puppet. I wanted to live my own life, I wanted to escape.


    Walking aimlessly on the street, I had already turned off my cell phone. If Teacher Jia realized that I wasn''t going to school, he would definitely call me. I was skipping classes. Since I had already left, if I went back to get my education, wouldn''t it be too much of a waste?


    Standing at the side of the street. Looking at the passing cars, I don''t know where I should go, but I have a clear idea in my head, which is to run away.


    "Eh, Xiao-Xiao?" A girl''s voice sounded next to my ear. It sounded familiar, like Su Yiyun''s voice. I immediately turned around and sure enough, Su Yiyun was standing behind me with a blue school bag on her back. She was staring at me, who was standing by the side of the road, with her eyes wide open.


    "Su Yiyun ¡­" I subconsciously called out her name. I didn''t expect her to pat my shoulder. "Aiya! Don''t call me that. It''s too strange. Just call me Yiyun."


    Faced with such a passionate Su Yiyun, my originally gloomy and wet life had a hint of sunshine. I wanted to make full use of this hard-earned sunshine, but I had to be on guard against Song Mo Ran. Although Su Yiyun was a girl, I was still afraid that he would hurt her.


    Li Rong who was beside him was already a good example. If it wasn''t for me, how could Li Rong turn into such a state? If it wasn''t for me, how could Li Rong lose his only job?


    When he thought of this, his heart felt like it was raining.


    "Right, are you going in? I''ll go in with you! "Anyway, I''m in the class next to yours, and it just happens to be the same path." Su Yiyun poked my arm, pulling me back from my trance.


    "Oh ¡­" No... Go in first! I... "I''m still waiting for someone ¡­" I was a little flustered. After saying that, I turned around and walked in the opposite direction. I did not know what expression Su Yiyun had at that time. Perhaps it was shock, but it was really weird.


    It seemed like Song Mo Ran was busy at work and his sister was probably at work as well. At this moment, the house was so quiet that even a pin dropping would echo, so I quietly went back to my room. After changing into my pajamas, I covered my entire body with a blanket and thought about how I would escape and the consequences if I ran away.


    I didn''t know how long it was before I fell asleep. I dreamed that I was in a small house with my sister, sitting on a stool to wash my clothes. As we washed, we began to splash water on each other.


    After a while, the two of us ran on the lawn while laughing. At this moment, our lives were happy, but at the same time, our lives were poor. Without Song Mo Ran, would our lives really be like this?


    At this moment, someone knocked on my door. I rubbed my eyes and lazily crawled out from under the blanket before shakily walking over to open the door.


    "Time to eat." It was my sister who was standing at the door. Her face was expressionless and her tone was cold. She was completely different from my sister in my dreams.


    I turned my head to look out the window. It was already late in the night. Looking at the time, it was already almost 8 o''clock.


    "Elder sister, why did you come home so early today?"


    Just as I said that, my sister said to me with disdain in her eyes, "What? This is my home, I can''t come back? Or do you think it''s your home? "

 C18

    Suddenly, my elder sister stretched out her hand and ripped open my clothes. The strawberry mark on my collarbone was immediately exposed to my elder sister. I immediately pulled my clothes back.


    "What''s there to hide? "Since you''ve already done it, you can''t hide it no matter how hard you try." His sister''s tone was ice-cold, with a hint of ridicule in her tone.


    "Elder sister, I ¡­" I wanted to explain to my sister that Song Mo Ran and I weren''t what she thought we were, but before I could finish, she turned and went downstairs.


    I felt a little helpless. Seeing my sister like this, my desire to escape became firmer. I have to go. I have to let my sister have the life that she should have had.


    When I went downstairs to eat dinner, Song Mo Ran still asked me to sit beside him. I didn''t do anything, and just like before, I sat down next to my sister in a willful manner, and after finishing my breakfast, I returned to my room to plan my escape. I sat at my desk, took out a pen and paper, and prepared to write a farewell letter to my sister.


    "What are you doing?" Song Mo Ran''s icy cold tone instantly invaded my body. I shuddered and subconsciously blocked the paper in front of me before kneading it into a ball. I cannot let him discover my plan. If he does, I''ll be done for.


    "Lin Xiaoxiao, don''t even think about running away. Let me tell you again, if you escape, your sister will not be as safe as she was before. I heard that there''s a little girl who is pretty close to you recently."


    I don''t know if it was because Song Mo Ran saw through my escape plan, but when I finished listening to him, I immediately stood up and said to him, "Don''t ¡­"


    In front of him, I was like a sick kitten. I was grabbed by the tail and unable to move.


    What could I do in the face of such a threat? I can''t harm everyone for my own sake. They''re innocent, after all.


    Suddenly, Song Mo Ran pulled me away from the desk and threw me there. His cold big hand directly reached into my pajamas. I subconsciously dodged but was pushed back by Song Mo Ran.


    When I was changing into my pajamas, I took off my Bra and Song Mo Ran was facing me directly. As his hand gradually slid across my waist, a cold feeling seeped through me and he reached his hand down below. I reached out to grab his hand but I was a step too late.


    The strange thing was that when I stopped him, I actually gradually let go of his hand. My body actually started to cater to him as I squinted at Song Mo Ran. My eyelashes were actually longer and thicker than any girl''s.


    "Little girl, what are you looking at?" Song Mo Ran realized that I was looking at him and bent down to ask me ambiguously. I actually blushed when he asked me that question.


    After a while, Song Mo Ran used himself to stop me. He sealed my mouth and entered my place without any warning. I did not resist and gradually started to cater to Song Mo Ran. He attacked my place like a tornado, leaving behind traces of his presence.


    I saw the door was open, and I thought I saw a figure float past. It must be my sister! She must have seen it! However, Song Mo Ran didn''t have any intention of stopping. I could only bite my own hand to prevent myself from screaming out loud. Perhaps this would be better for my sister.


    For almost the entire night, Song Mo Ran did not stop. Even though I begged for mercy, he did not care. He was like a hungry beast enjoying his food. As for me, I did not even know what I was doing anymore.


    He slowly woke up and his mind went blank for a moment. He could not think of anything.


    Looking at the familiar furnishings in the room, I gradually recalled what happened last night. Scenes of what had happened flashed through my mind like a movie replay, and I couldn''t help but shiver.


    I hastily turned my head to look at the bed, then carefully listened for any sounds coming from the bathroom. After that, I heaved a sigh of relief, Song Mo Ran had already disappeared, otherwise, with his personality, I didn''t know what he would have done to me.


    I can''t live like this for a day, but for my sister, I can only silently endure it. Perhaps this is the cycle of karma, my sister lived that kind of life for me, and now I''m being controlled by Song Mo Ran for her.


    After accepting the fact, I slowly got up from the bed. There was still a trace of Song Mo Ran left on the blanket, so I went to the bathroom. Hot water was washing over my body, and the hot air in the bathroom made my tense nerves relax a little.


    After showering, I wrapped myself in a towel, but found that there was no change of clothes. Yesterday''s clothes were all stained with Song Mo Ran''s scent, so I didn''t want to put them on anymore and had no choice but to return to my room to look for clothes.


    However, when I opened Song Mo Ran''s bedroom door, I suddenly regretted coming out with a bath towel wrapped around me, because I bumped into my sister.


    My sister looked me up and down. Her gaze seemed to be judging me, making me feel uncomfortable all over. Just like that, she swaggered out of Song Jue''s bedroom wrapped in a towel. I really didn''t have anything to explain.


    I was frozen in place. I wanted to say something, but the words stuck in my throat. I saw a look of disgust flash past my sister''s eyes, but it was quickly concealed. I immediately avoided her gaze and didn''t dare to look her in the eye.


    "Sis ¡­" After a long time, I squeezed out a single word.


    "What, there''s no need to even conceal it now is there?" There was a hint of disdain and anger in her sister''s voice.


    My body shuddered as I hurriedly explained, "It''s not like that, Sis!"


    "Lin Xiaoxiao, I only believe what I see with my eyes." My sister''s eyes were full of resentment towards me, making me feel ashamed. I hadn''t heard her call me by my full name in a long time.


    "I''m sorry." After a while, I could only squeeze out the three words.


    Suddenly, a scorching pain came from my face. My elder sister''s palm landed heavily on my face. I didn''t resist because this was something that I should have suffered as well.


    "Go and change your clothes. Don''t be like a seductive fox girl all day." With that, she went downstairs.


    "Oh." I answered in a daze, but it was as if a nail had been hammered into my feet, making it impossible for me to move a single step.


    I didn''t know how long I stood there, but a gust of cold wind blew in and I finally had some feeling. When I came to, I found that I was still wrapped in a bath towel, so I quickly went back to my room and changed into a set of clothes.


    I took out my cell phone and remembered that I hadn''t explained what had happened yesterday to Li Rong. But the moment I opened my phone, the homeroom teacher called me.

 C19

    Yesterday, I did not want to be absent. I thought that if I could escape successfully, I would not return to that school. However, it seems that I will still have to stay here for a period of time.


    When he picked up the phone, the homeroom teacher immediately criticized him, "Lin Xiaoxiao, you''re getting bolder and bolder, you actually dared to skip school for no reason! This is the critical period of your senior year, is this your attitude towards learning? Zhou brought his parents to see me! Otherwise, you don''t need to come to class! "


    Perhaps one of the reasons why I wanted to escape was because of this teacher. I never cared about my students and only knew how to punish them, but since I still wanted to stay in school, I had to listen to him first.


    "Alright, Elder Jia ¡­" Before I could finish, Teacher Jia hung up.


    Since the death of my parents, everything has changed. Inviting my parents has always been my greatest fear, and I know that my classmates are whispering about me behind my back, saying that my sister is a prostitute, that I am also a lowly bastard who is spending money sold by his own sister.


    I tried to struggle and argue with those people, but gradually I found out that everything I did was in vain, and would only make more people see me as a joke. Thus, I began to learn to ignore their words and live quietly in my own world.


    Right now, my only parent is my sister, but I don''t want her to go to school. It''s not because I''m afraid of losing face, but because I''m afraid that my sister will feel bad after hearing my classmates'' discussions. I''ve never told my sister about the grievances I suffered in school, so she never knew about it.


    Closing my cell phone, I walked out of my bedroom and went downstairs to see my sister preparing to leave.


    "Sis!" I mustered the courage to stop her.


    Her hand rested on the doorknob, and she turned her head to look at me. Her gaze was so sharp that I didn''t dare look straight at her, and all of a sudden, I couldn''t say anything about her going to the head teacher.


    "If there''s nothing else, I''ll be going." My sister said after seeing me for a long time without saying a single word.


    "Wait! Elder sister ¡­ Let''s eat before we leave. " In a moment of desperation, I said this and realized that it had been a long time since I had eaten at the same table as my sister.


    When I thought about how close my sister and I were before, how we were always together, how everyone said we were as inseparable as twins, but now we were like this, and it was so hard even to eat with each other.


    Elder sister withdrew her hand from my hand and a glimmer of hope rose in my heart. However, her words were like a bucket of cold water that was poured onto my head.


    "Lin Xiaoxiao, please take your place. I''ve worked hard to earn money for you to read. I''m not trying to seduce men all day, what I''m raising is not an ungrateful bastard."


    My sister''s words were like a thunderbolt striking down my throat. It seems that she definitely knows about my brother-in-law and me. My first thought was to explain, but found that I was unable to do so.


    "Sis, I''m sorry." After a long time, I could only say this kind of apology.


    "Sorry? "Lin Xiaoxiao, do you know that I did this for you ¡­" Before he could finish, the door suddenly opened, interrupting his sister''s words.


    Her sister turned her head, and when she saw who it was, her expression changed. All the corners of her body immediately disappeared. If she was an angry lion just now, then now, in front of Song Mo Ran, she was just a docile little sheep.


    "You''re back." His sister''s tone was no longer overbearing.


    The door blocked Song Mo Ran''s view and I couldn''t see his face clearly. After two minutes, he slowly walked in with an expression as cold as ice.


    "Come and eat." Song Mo Ran said indifferently, he didn''t even look at me the whole time.


    His sister followed behind Song Mo Ran obediently and walked to the dining table. The nanny''s cooking had already been prepared on the table, and it looked very attractive.


    Just when I thought Song Mo Ran really didn''t notice me, he said, "Lin Xiaoxiao, what are you waiting for?" Song Mo Ran''s gaze accurately landed on me.


    "Huh?" I was stunned.


    Song Mo Ran pulled out a chair and leisurely sat down, like a king sitting on his throne. Sister carefully pulled the chair to the left of Song Mo Ran and sat down as well.


    "You''re not eating?" Song Mo Ran raised his eyes slightly as he looked at me and said indifferently.


    I came back to my senses and hastily ran downstairs. I pulled out the chair beside my sister and was about to sit down when Song Mo Ran looked at the seat to his right and said, "You can sit here from now on."


    I looked at my sister. Her eyes were dull as she stared at the dishes on the table, as if she was a transparent person and didn''t care what Song Mo Ran said or what I did.


    Song Mo Ran''s sharp gaze made me not dare to disobey his orders so I could only stand up and walk to his right side of the table and obediently sit down. He seemed to be very satisfied with the order.


    Almost all the good things were in my bowl, I wanted to reject them, but there was nothing I could do about it. I kept observing my sister''s reaction, but she didn''t even look at Song Mo Ran and me. She just silently ate the dishes in front of her, as if the two of us didn''t even exist.


    My sister''s reaction made me uncomfortable. She could have hit me or scolded me, but I didn''t want to see her like this.


    In front of Song Mo Ran, the two sisters were like catfish waiting to be slaughtered on a chopping board. We would never be able to turn the situation around. Looking at this seemingly harmless man in front of us, I secretly made up my mind to bring my sister away from him.


    After dinner, my sister left without a moment''s pause. Song Mo Ran and I were the only ones left in the huge house. Seeing him sitting on the sofa watching TV, he didn''t have any intention of leaving immediately. I could only stay as far away from him as possible.


    Halfway upstairs, Song Mo Ran called me back.


    "Lin Xiaoxiao, come here."


    I tried to resist and said, "I still have a lot of homework to do. I''ll go and do it."


    But it didn''t work at all.


    "Come here."


    Song Mo Ran''s tone was very firm. I didn''t want to anger him, so I gave up struggling and sat beside him.


    "Are you that afraid of me?" The man narrowed his eyes and leaned over. A vague aura spread between us.


    "No, no." "No," I deny, trying to stay calm.


    "Then you don''t believe me?" He leaned in closer, and I almost collapsed on the couch, his handsome face pressed against mine, and my heart began to beat faster.


    I tried not to panic. "Should I believe you?" I asked.

 C20

    Song Mo Ran suddenly sat up straight on the sofa and said: "I already said, as long as you are obedient, I will send you to the university that you want to go to."


    On one hand, I did not expect Song Mo Ran to do this to me. On the other hand, even if he really had that much ability, I did not want to rely on him to fulfill my wish. Even though I, Lin Xiaoxiao did not have much capital, I still had to work hard to achieve everything.


    "The default is to agree?" Song Mo Ran asked.


    I took a deep breath and said, "If I want to go to a university, I''ll take it myself. I don''t need your help." With that, I returned to my room. This time, Song Mo Ran did not call for me.


    Back in my room, my legs went soft. God knows how much effort I expended to say that seemingly simple sentence. This is the first time I''m so confident when facing Song Mo Ran.


    Looking at the phone by the bed, I suddenly remembered that tomorrow is Monday. The head teacher told me to take my parents to see him, but with my sister''s current condition, it must be impossible.


    I looked out the window and was suddenly troubled.


    Just as he was deep in thought, the door opened and Song Mo Ran walked in.


    "This is my room!" I felt like I was being violated, and I couldn''t help but raise my voice.


    "This is my house." The man did not back down, as if everything was natural.


    I lost. What he said was true. Up until now, I have only been a little girl who stayed at someone else''s house.


    "Since you don''t like me interfering with your studies, I don''t care." Song Mo Ran said seriously.


    I was shocked by what he said. I didn''t expect that my first brave resistance would actually succeed. I suddenly felt a sense of respect for him, but that feeling disappeared in the next second.


    Song Mo Ran closed in on me, and I was pushed back step by step until I was pressed down on the ground by him.


    "Where do you want to hide?"


    The thick breath of the man pummeled my face, struggling to get out of my grasp, but I still resisted. He didn''t seem to have any intention of stopping, no one could stop what Song Mo Ran wanted to do.


    This was a kind of unwillingness for me. In my mind, I constantly recalled the scene where my elder sister looked at me with that hateful gaze of hers. My tears unconsciously flowed down.


    Song Mo Ran lightly touched the tears on my face and said, "Little girl, why do you love to cry so much?"


    Looking at his deep eyes which revealed rare gentleness, I was stunned. At this moment, he continued to speak gently, causing me to be caught off guard.


    The surrounding air suddenly became restless. There seemed to be something awakening in my body. Just when Song Mo Ran was about to leave, I called out to him.


    "Song Mo Ran."


    When he turned around, the sun was shining on his face, revealing the perfect outline of his body. This man seemed to have a unique charm.


    I looked down, wondering if I should say it.


    "Little girl, if you have something to say, just say it. Don''t keep it in your heart." Song Mo Ran said.


    If I don''t say it now, I''m afraid I won''t have a chance. I blurted out, "The head teacher wants me to meet him with his parents!"


    Song Mo Ran lowered his eyelids as though he was thinking about something.


    "Do you have time?" I gritted my teeth, but once I said it, I couldn''t take it back.


    In a trance, I saw the corner of Song Mo Ran''s mouth curled up as he smiled charmingly and said, "I will send you to school tomorrow." With that, Song Mo Ran turned and left.


    His intention was to agree?


    I suddenly regretted, why was I so reckless, why did I let Song Mo Ran be my parent? What if my teacher sees through my relationship with him? What if the students also knew about it?


    I fell into a new tangle, secretly regretting that I hadn''t thought about it too much.


    The house was empty. I didn''t want to be in this lifeless house, so I put on my shoes and went out to relax.


    Seemingly really fated with Li Rong, I met him again in front of a milk tea shop.


    "Xiao-Xiao, what happened to you that day? Why didn''t it appear? " Li Rong asked when she saw me.


    "I ¡­" I''m sorry, Li Rong. " There seemed to be a thousand things that could not be said, and when they reached his mouth, all he could say was an apology.


    "Xiao-Xiao, did your boyfriend bully you?" Li Rong asked.


    After hearing his words, my tears flowed uncontrollably. Li Rong panicked and quickly wiped them away for me.


    Li Rong''s ice-cold fingertip grazed across my cheek. At that moment, there was a strange feeling in my heart. I turned my face away and sniffed. "Li Rong, that person isn''t my boyfriend."


    Shock flashed through his eyes. He wanted to say something but hesitated. "Then he and you ¡­"


    I laughed at myself as I raised my head to look at the milk tea shop around the corner. "Let''s not talk about unhappy things. Li Rong, let me treat you to some milk tea and consider it my thanks."


    Li Rong nodded and stopped asking me about Song Mo Ran. She just walked side by side with me towards the tea shop.


    Stealthily glancing at the gentle Li Rong, my heart couldn''t help but slow down a bit. He was extremely refined and handsome, with sharp eyebrows and watery eyes. The most important thing was his excellent character, which always made me feel inexplicably at ease.


    After buying two cups of milk tea, Li Rong paid first. I frowned at him and he just shrugged his shoulders. He grinned and said, "How can I let a girl who I like pay first?"


    Such a natural confession caused me to be startled from the bottom of my heart. In the end, I was still just a young girl.


    One person brought a cup of milk tea and walked on the sidewalk side by side, we talked a lot, from favorite poems to essays about the ideal of life, I learned that Li Rong was the only son of a high official, but because he was framed, his father went to prison, his family property was confiscated, his mother was beaten, and he died, leaving only Li Rong, who was only eighteen years old.


    He had been admitted to the best university in the country, but Li Rong gave up because he didn''t have the spare money to go back to school, so he moved the bricks, went to odd jobs, and finally got a driver''s license and became a taxi driver.


    I never thought that Li Rong''s life would be so pitiful. But now, his hard work can be considered to have gone away because of me.


    Thinking about this, I couldn''t help but stop my steps, the hand holding the milk teacup felt heavy, no, I can''t drag Li Rong in, Song Mo Ran, that kind of pervert, if he knew that Li Rong and I met, he might do something to Li Rong.


    Li Rong asked with concern: "What''s wrong? "Are you not feeling well?"


    I raised my head to look at him with a faint smile as I shook my head and said, "It''s fine, Li Rong. I can go back by myself. Let''s part ways here."


    Li Rong stopped and looked at me with a trace of reluctance. In the end, he nodded at me and said, "Alright. When you get home, report your safety to me."

 C21

    "Mm, goodbye."


    "Goodbye."


    After walking for an unknown amount of time, I finally returned to my home. Oh, no, it was Song Mo Ran''s house.


    When I entered the room, the living room was dimly lit and deathly silent. Song Mo Ran sat on the sofa. I couldn''t see his expression clearly against the light. He said in a calm voice, "Where did he go?"


    I couldn''t help but shiver slightly as my back chilled. I stammered, "I just went out to walk around in circles."


    "I already told you, you better not lie to me." Song Mo Ran looked at me. His eyes gave off a terrifying light in the dark. He seemed to be doing his utmost to control his emotions as he coldly said, "Who is the man that you went to see?"


    His sentence was not a question, but a statement. I had no right to refuse to answer it.


    I clenched my fists and staggered back a step.


    Song Mo Ran slowly stood up and walked in front of me. His deep brows revealed a trace of unrestrained coldness as he stood in front of me and looked down on me. He coldly spat out a few words, "Don''t forget what I said to you that day."


    I looked at Song Mo Ran and felt as though I had fallen into an icehouse. I clenched my fists as a sense of protection towards my sister surged through me. I raised my head and looked at him, "Song Mo Ran, don''t forget that my sister is your legal wife!"


    Song Mo Ran''s gaze was ice-cold and there was not a single trace of gentleness in his eyes. He seemed to have heard something ridiculous as he sneered and said, "Wife? "Lin Xiaoxiao, you are about to reach adulthood, don''t tell me that you think that you''re getting married after having a wedding banquet? Let me tell you, if you dare act recklessly and disobey me, I will let her go back to her old life anytime."


    I couldn''t help but shiver a little. Song Mo Ran didn''t have any of the love and pity between husband and wife towards his sister. He laughed self-deprecatingly at himself; no wonder.


    But didn''t he feel a little touched when his sister treated him so well? The debt of gratitude was cold. I really wanted to tear open Song Mo Ran''s heart and see what it looked like inside. I''m afraid he had no heart at all. He only had a terrifying possessiveness.


    Song Mo Ran shot a glance at me as he saw through my embarrassment and fear. He laughed coldly and clenched his hand tightly on my chin as he said coldly: "Lin Xiaoxiao, I will forgive you this time. If there is a next time, that man and your elder sister will all be in pain because of you."


    Raising my eyes to look at him, I couldn''t help but gasp. My eyes were red as I said, trembling, "Do you really think that you can do whatever you want with your bare hands?"


    As if he had heard the funniest joke in the world, Song Mo Ran smiled mockingly and slowly approached my face. He grabbed my waist and whispered into my ear, "Really? But Lin Xiaoxiao, what can you do? If you want to sue me, then go ahead, little girl. "


    "You ¡­" I could only stare at him, but I knew that there was nothing I could do.


    Next, Song Mo Ran''s smack without any trace of gentleness fell down. As he smacked my neck like this, it left a patch of red on my face.


    I subconsciously wanted to push him away, but he was even more unbridled. He tightly embraced me and took the opportunity to reach into my large school uniform to touch some part of me.


    Song Mo Ran was startled, but he didn''t stop there. He picked me up and threw me onto the sofa, his eyes were filled with a layer of anger as he pursed his lips and said, "You hate me that much? Good! Very good! "Lin Xiaoxiao, you will only be mine for the rest of your life."


    Immediately after, he immediately came down, with one hand tightly locking my hands above my head, making me unable to struggle at all. The other hand directly tore off my clothes, and just as he was about to directly deal with my body, his phone rang.


    He cursed silently, reluctantly let go of me, and picked up the phone.


    I secretly let out a sigh of relief and quickly straightened my clothes. Luckily, Song Mo Ran wasn''t someone who abandoned his work and work. He still cared a lot about his company.


    Seeing Song Mo Ran frown after hanging up the phone, I tightly clenched the hem of my clothes and kept praying. He looked at me condescendingly and said in a commanding tone, "Get up and buckle up my clothes."


    I resisted and shrank back a bit, but I didn''t want to anger Song Mo Ran. He pulled me up and tightly held me in his embrace. He coldly said, "Hurry."


    These two simple words made my heart jolt. It stuck close to his chest, which was burning hot and firm. My heartbeat actually accelerated a little. I bit my lower lip and lifted my hand, tying the buttons on his shirt one by one.


    He lightly touched a kiss on my forehead. At that moment, I felt a numbing sensation. He turned around and quickly left the house.


    Lowering my eyes, I slumped onto the sofa in a daze. Why did I feel that way about Song Mo Ran just now? He is my brother-in-law! Besides, he even did that kind of thing to me and my sister ¡­


    No, I must leave. I must not be toyed with by Song Mo Ran''s hands again.


    I stumbled as I stood up and walked towards my room. As I packed my luggage countless times, my mind wandered.


    Song Mo Ran''s devilish voice kept ringing in my ears, "If you dare escape again, your sister and those who helped you will not be spared."


    I stopped what I was doing and suddenly wanted to give up.


    Just then, my sister appeared in front of me. She was wearing a yellow dress with her waist in her hands, and her face was painted with makeup.


    I stood up unexpectedly. "When did elder sister come back?" I don''t think he saw what Song Mo Ran and I did before.


    "Elder sister." I whispered.


    The elder sister looked at the luggage behind me and left me with a few words that I couldn''t understand, "If you want to leave, then grab the opportunity to leave."


    With that, he turned and left.


    After being silent for a long time, I couldn''t help but think that even after my elder sister found out about the matter between me and my brother-in-law, I was still wandering around in front of her. She definitely didn''t want to see me ¡­


    The corners of my eyes reddened a little as I turned to look at the suitcase on the floor, steeled my heart, closed it, and dragged it out.


    The moment I opened the door, I bumped into a bodyguard. I hurriedly pushed my luggage back into the room as my palms started to sweat.


    Closing the door, I strode forward, holding my phone tightly in my hand. I didn''t expect the bodyguard to follow me out, so I stopped and turned around to look at him. Do you want to keep an eye on me? "

 C22

    The bodyguard lowered his head towards me and respectfully said, "Miss Lin, Director Song has given the orders that I will send you out if you wish to leave."


    Is Song Mo Ran imprisoning me? How am I going to leave now?


    Clenching my fists tightly, my eyes reddened. I stopped and stared at the bodyguard who had lowered my head. I bitterly said, "It''s alright. I have my own legs. I can go wherever I want to go."


    Just when the bodyguard followed behind me without saying a word, my sister appeared. She said to the bodyguard, "You, help me deliver the items over silently."


    The bodyguard said: "I''m sorry madam, Boss Song said that I want to follow Miss Lin every inch of the way."


    The sister''s lips moved slightly and walked to my side. She looked at the bodyguard and said in a low voice, "I think you know what happened at the company right now. If there was any problem with the documents not being delivered safely and in time, would you be able to take on this responsibility?"


    Stunned, I looked at my overbearing elder sister. I had never seen her so cold.


    As expected, the bodyguard was immediately scared stiff. He immediately turned around and walked into the study to retrieve a document.


    The elder sister said expressionlessly, "This place is quite remote. It looks like you''re planning to leave. Since you want to leave, don''t tell me you''re planning on doing so?"


    I didn''t know how to get out of here. The bodyguard who should have handed the documents to the bodyguard at the end of the street would have returned immediately. I looked at my sister for help, but she just turned around and went back into the room.


    Looking at my sister''s back, my heart felt sad. At this moment, I was on the verge of collapsing, but I didn''t want to be in too much of a sorry state. Fear and panic disturbed my mind, and after taking a few steps to the side and taking out my phone, I dialed Li Rong''s number.


    When the call connected, Li Rong''s voice came over the phone, "Xiaoxiao, what''s wrong?"


    I said with a hint of a sobbing tone, "Li Rong, can you come over and take me away?"


    Li Rong did not ask any further questions, but simply said, "Okay, wait for me. I''ll be right over."


    After hanging up the phone, I turned my head to look at my sister''s closed door. I felt so uncomfortable that I couldn''t help but clench my fists.


    Every second that passes made me feel cold and suffocated. I was afraid that my bodyguards would come back at any time, afraid that I would be caught red-handed by Song Mo Ran, even more afraid that Li Rong, who helped me out with my kindness, would be in danger.


    I pull out the luggage from the room and carefully walk down. Suddenly, a man wearing a bodyguard uniform appears by my side. My heart tenses up and I took a step back in fear.


    But the man just silently took the box from me and carried it down the stairs, and then he set it down in the doorway and stood there looking at me, and I could hear his soft breathing and the sound of my own beating heart.


    From the looks of it, he should be Elder Sister''s person.


    Li Rong''s car came to a stop in front of me. He got out of the car and quickly ran towards me. With a frown on his face, he held my hand and said in a low voice, "Sorry, I came late."


    It was as if I had seen my lifeline. I tightly grabbed onto his arm and whispered, "It''s fine. Let''s go."


    Li Rong looked at the pale-faced me and then looked at the man behind me. The crease between his eyebrows deepened, and I knew that he had a lot of doubts, but I didn''t really understand the reasons behind it. Fortunately, he didn''t ask about it, and only lightly grabbed onto my shoulder as they walked towards the car.


    After opening the door, I quickly bowed and got in the car. Li Rong sat in the driver''s seat and gave me an indifferent look. She only reminded me to fasten my seat belt before starting the car and leaving quickly.


    I could even see my sister''s figure appear on the balcony on the second floor. At this moment, I slowly let out a sigh of relief, and Li Rong turned her head to look at me. She frowned slightly and comforted me softly, "Alright, it''ll be fine."


    Li Rong''s gentle voice gradually calmed my beating heart, but I still felt a sense of unease that was hidden deep in my heart. This uneasiness made me somewhat afraid.


    What happened just now was too strange. That bodyguard was his sister''s man? But did her sister have the ability to fight against Song Mo Ran? If so, where did she get her bodyguard? What was going on?


    Gradually, my breathing stabilized, but because I was thinking about the relationship between my elder sister and Song Mo Ran, my eyebrows were always furrowed.


    When Li Rong saw me like this, she reached out her hand and placed it on my head without my noticing, interrupting my train of thought and gently rubbing my hair.


    Perhaps I was thinking too seriously. I turned my head towards him in shock and asked, "Li Rong, what''s wrong?" After being tortured by Song Mo Ran these days, I became somewhat nervous as I slapped his hand away.


    Li Rong wasn''t angry. Instead, she jokingly asked me, "Xiaoxiao, I should be the one asking you this question." After hearing this, I couldn''t help but laugh, as if he was indeed the one who asked me this question.


    After Li Rong''s joke, the unease in my heart lessened, and the atmosphere in the car also eased. I carefully calculated what had happened in the past few days.


    Song Mo Ran didn''t have the extra energy and time to control me because of the company, and this time I called Li Rong on the spur of the moment, and my sister even helped me move away the bodyguard that was monitoring me. No matter how fast Song Mo Ran''s news is, it won''t be as fast as Li Rong''s speed in driving out of the residential complex.


    However, I have some questions. For a house of this level, the surveillance will definitely fill every corner, and from the looks of the bodyguard who is monitoring me, I believe that Song Mo Ran will definitely send people to guard the surroundings of the villa. From Li Rong''s appearance, there isn''t the slightest bit of nervousness or panic, it''s pretty calm, but how did he come in so easily? Could it be that Song Mo Ran had neglected him?


    "Li Rong, how did you get in?" I looked at Li Rong with some doubts. After thinking for a long time, I still decided to ask Li Rong what was going on.


    Unexpectedly, Li Rong also unexpectedly said to me, "When I saw the surveillance cameras around this house, I thought it was very possible that I couldn''t enter, but I thought that you must have something on your mind, so I braced myself and drove towards the entrance. When I arrived at the entrance of the residential complex, I found that there was no one in the security room, and there weren''t any suspicious people nearby, so I drove straight in."

 C23

    While talking, Li Rong seemed to be unable to suppress her curiosity, "Xiao-Xiao, is that man hurting you? I ¡­ I''m really worried about you. "Don''t be afraid, I will protect you."


    Hearing his words, which were filled with worry and also contained a hint of confession, my heart warmed. However, the matters between Song Mo Ran and me, flashed through my mind one by one.


    I painfully covered my face, but my eyes couldn''t shed any tears. I felt that I had gone too far, I actually went silent with Song Mo Ran ¡­ My brother-in-law, even if he is my brother-in-law in name, in the eyes of outsiders, this kind of thing is considered disrespectful and even immoral.


    After Li Rong''s words, I let go of my hands and wiped my tears. I turned my head to look at the scenery outside the window, but as I got closer to the entrance of the neighborhood, the anxiety I was suppressing grew.


    Seeing me like this, Li Rong realised that she had said the wrong thing and apologized anxiously, "Xiao-Xiao, I''m sorry, did I say the wrong thing? Don''t forget it, we won''t talk about this anymore."


    Seeing him so anxious made me laugh lovingly. Hearing me laugh again, Li Rong seemed to be relieved as she said, "Xiaoxiao, is there any place you want to go next?"


    "No, Li Rong, let''s quickly get out of here, okay?" "We''ll decide later." Li Rong nodded and slowly sped up. The gate of the residential complex was gradually revealed.


    But outside the compound, I didn''t see the hope of escape I had hoped for. Instead, what I saw was a row of cars that seemed to be waiting for us, creating an open space in front of the gate.


    Li Rong stopped the car and gave me a reassuring smile. "Xiao-Xiao, don''t worry, I will protect you. I will go down to check on the situation."


    Before Li Rong got out of the car, a tall and sturdy man dressed in black sunglasses and a suit came out of the car. I didn''t need to guess to know that he was Song Mo Ran''s man.


    Li Rong saw that something was wrong, so she quickly got out of the car and stood in front of the front door of the passenger seat. She stood there with her back straight, without a shred of fear, and in that instant, his body kept getting bigger and bigger in front of my eyes.


    The one on the other side seemed to be the leader of the group, "The boy on the other side, don''t act rashly. Let me give you a word of advice. Stay away from Miss Lin. This is also for your own good."


    Hearing this, Li Rong seemed to be angered. I also felt that she was hurting a man''s pride, "What do you want to do? Just come at me. What''s wrong with bullying a girl?"


    The leader laughed disdainfully, leading his men over. Li Rong raised her fist and punched him, but the leader was quick, his head flashed to the side, and he twisted Li Rong''s wrist with his backhand. It was the standard grabbing motion, I saw Li Rong''s face suddenly reveal a pained expression, she wanted to resist, but her wrist made a cracking sound as soon as she used her strength.


    After hearing the sound, I felt that I could no longer sit still and wait for death. I got out of the car and shouted to the rest of them, "All of you, stop! Don''t involve him in this. Hurry up and release him!"


    When the leader heard this, he motioned for the others to hold down Li Rong, then stood up and bowed respectfully to me. "Miss Lin, this is indeed CEO Song''s decision, but I hope Miss Lin will forgive us. We are only obeying orders, we cannot let this person go."


    After saying that, I dragged Li Rong into a car, while the rest of the people also approached me with malicious intentions. I placed my hands in front of my chest and retreated, fearfully asking, "What are you guys planning to do?"


    Without any response, I was easily overpowered by them, my hands clasped behind my back, and I grimaced in pain. I tried to struggle, but I was forced into the car.


    After getting into the car, I asked the person inside, "Where exactly do you want me to go?" The only response was the sound of the engine, and it seemed as if I would never get a substantive answer to any of my questions. I closed my eyes helplessly, as if I were leaning back in my seat, half reprimanded.


    Soon, the car stopped at the entrance of Song Mo Ran''s company.


    I had already expected to come here, but upon thinking about Song Mo Ran''s warning and his terrible actions, I couldn''t help but shiver.


    At this time, the leader sitting in the front passenger seat spoke, "Miss Lin, Director Song has ordered for you to be brought to his office. When you get off the car, please cooperate with us.


    I sighed, "Song Mo Ran''s coldness is really deeply ingrained in people''s hearts. Where are my friends? Where is he? "


    "Miss Lin, as for your friend, you don''t need to ask about his other arrangements."


    After I got off the car, a group of bodyguards surrounded me and walked forward, as if they were afraid that I would run away. After I entered the entrance of the company, some people cast curious glances at me, but when they saw that it was me, they all went silent.


    After arriving at Song Mo Ran''s luxurious office, the leader said to me, "Miss Lin, Director Song still has some matters to attend to at the company. Please wait patiently here."


    In the large office, I was the only one sitting there in fear. The empty environment left me with a sense of insecurity, and it was also true that ever since my sister and he had gotten married, my daily life had been extremely tense. The current environment was much better than when I had Song Jue by my side.


    Song Mo Ran once said: "You better not run, otherwise I will make everyone who helps you feel pain."


    I had already implicated Li Rong many times, but she would still appear at my side as soon as I needed her help. My sister, too, had also paid a great price for my life, but I was still dragging them into the water because of my own selfish motives.


    Thinking about these things, my brain felt like it was going to explode. I scratched my head in frustration. Why? Why is it that the ordinary life that others can have, the ordinary life that I want, is always so far away from me? This feeling of disparity made me very wronged. Why would I encounter such a life? Right now, I only want to escape Song Mo Ran''s clutches. I didn''t expect that it would implicate those who cared about me.

 C24

    Gradually, I began to fear that Song Mo Ran would continue to violate me, just like last time. I seemed to have resigned myself to my fate as I lay on the sofa, tears streaming down my face.


    It''s all because of him that my sister and I became like this, like strangers. It''s all because of him that Li Rong was hurt because of helping me, and I felt a surge of anger in my heart, and I didn''t want to give in. But just like what Song Mo Ran said, what can I do, I''m just a little girl in high school ¡­


    The dissatisfaction in his heart surged once again.


    The waiting time is always so long, just like a prisoner on his deathbed. I thought that maybe ten minutes later, Song Mo Ran would come over and vent his anger on me. But after an hour, I still haven''t seen him.


    He won''t come? Should I run? This is Song Mo Ran''s base camp, his bodyguards are definitely spread all over the building. If I were to be caught again, I don''t know what kind of punishment my sister and Li Rong would receive for me.


    Time ticked by, and gradually I grew less flustered. I stood in front of the French windows of my office and looked down at the traffic below. I couldn''t help but raise my hand to cover the center of the view and my line of sight.


    This was covering the sky with one hand, this was Song Mo Ran''s power, what power did I have to resist him? I dejectedly sat in front of his desk, wanting to lie on it to rest.


    Smelling the remnants of the unique scent on Song Mo Ran''s body, his meticulously sculpted face flashed through his mind. Perhaps due to his sensitive mental condition these few days, suddenly, I was alone and quickly fell asleep.


    I had a dream. Song Mo Ran in the dream was not the devil in real life at all. It was as though he had exchanged personality with Li Rong.


    Just like this morning, Song Mo Ran made breakfast for me with a warm and harmonious atmosphere. I like it very much. If only Song Mo Ran was the personality in my dreams, she is now the devil in my life.


    The scene changed abruptly. Song Mo Ran''s exquisite facial features suddenly enlarged in front of my eyes. His hand gently caressed my face instead of roughly pinching my chin.


    "Xiao-Xiao, I really like you." Song Mo Ran''s gentle voice sounded in my ear and I immediately went limp. He put one arm around my waist and slowly approached me. His other hand also started to move around my body. Gradually, I became immersed in his skill.


    Suddenly I was pulled out of the dream by a tremendous force. My consciousness was still blurry, and I was sent flying along with it to the sofa at the side, causing me to let out a whimper.


    I have to admit, this dream made me blush. After clearing my head, I could clearly feel something different on my cheeks. A dream that fits a girl''s heart was interrupted just like this. Who would be happy about it?


    I looked up and was about to say, "Who is it? What is it? " At this moment, I still didn''t realize I was still in Song Mo Ran''s office. Naturally, the one who woke me up just now was him, and only he would be so unreasonable.


    But when I realized that the person in front of me was Song Mo Ran, I forcefully swallowed that sentence. Looking at him, I trembled in fear.


    Because I saw Song Mo Ran''s face looking at me sinisterly with a gaze that could burn me. I trembled as I called out to him, "Big sister ¡­" "Brother-in-law."


    This ignited Song Mo Ran''s heart, he stretched out his hand and grabbed my neck, almost as if I had lifted him up, his voice sounded in my ears like the ghosts of Aral hell: "Lin Xiaoxiao, didn''t I say that I would call my name?"


    I couldn''t breathe. His hands were like iron clamps around my neck, and no matter how hard I tried to struggle or kick him, he didn''t budge.


    "Song..." Song Mo Ran ¡­ "Let go!" I patted Song Mo Ran''s hand. At this moment, I only felt pain, Song Mo Ran''s strength was too great.


    Maybe it was because I was already out of breath and my face was starting to turn pale, that he managed to force me back onto the couch. I clutched my neck and breathed deeply, coughing continuously. Song Mo Ran''s eyes didn''t have any trace of gentleness from before. Instead, they were filled with a breathtaking iciness as he looked down at me from above.


    "Lin Xiaoxiao, how dare you. Do you think that everything I''ve said is just empty words? I can do whatever I want with one hand, so what can you do? "Now you''d better tell me exactly what you did, and say who helped you escape."


    Hearing this order, anger welled up in my heart. Even though my heart was still filled with fear, I still stood up from the sofa and shouted hysterically at Song Mo Ran, "Song Mo Ran, I''m telling you, you better not hurt him or my sister. Otherwise, I''ll kill you! I''m not your plaything, and I''m not one that you can control just because you want to. "


    Just as I finished speaking, Song Mo Ran coldly laughed as the corner of his mouth rose up in disdain and he walked towards me step by step. I became scared as I placed my hands in front of my chest and shouted with a trembling voice, "Song Mo Ran, don''t come near me!"


    He pushed me back down onto the couch and slammed me down on top of him. My breath caught in my throat as my hand squeezed against his hard, solid chest, the weight of it making it impossible for me to free my hand.


    "Song ¡­" I was about to call out his name when a hand clamped down hard on my mouth.


    "Lin Xiaoxiao, you haven''t answered my question, is he Li Rong? Have you forgotten that I saw him? You''re still protecting him at this time? I''m telling you, your sister brought you to my side. Since you''re already here, I won''t let you go so easily. "


    My sister?


    His heart was filled with shock. Why would he say that? Should I believe his words? No, it can''t be my sister. If she wasn''t forced, how could she have placed me in such a situation?


    "Song Mo Ran, I will not believe you. Moreover, you have already caught him, and you still want to ask me? Why should I be yours, why should I! " My answer made the anger in his eyes grow even more intense. He said fiercely, "It seems that you think I can''t cure you?"


    Then he kissed me roughly, and I pressed my lips tightly together, but his tongue kept moving with such agility that suddenly he put a hand behind my back and pinched my buttocks, and I opened my mouth in pain.


    After that, he occupied my mouth. Something soft kept stirring, causing me to feel an uncontrollable disgust. I bit his tongue and immediately, a taste of blood filled my mouth. He abruptly stood up, and a trace of blood flowed out from his lips.

 C25

    Song Mo Ran looked at me furiously. I don''t know if I was mistaken, but I saw traces of loss in his eyes. He growled, "Lin Xiaoxiao ¡­"


    With a hiss, my shirt was torn apart by Song Mo Ran, revealing my well-developed body in front of me. I was alarmed and cried out in a sobbing tone, "Don''t ¡­" Ye Zichen raised his knee and hit the space between Song Mo Ran''s legs.


    Song Mo Ran grunted depressingly, and the weight he was pressing on me became much lighter. I took advantage of this opportunity and used my strength to push him away from me with both of my hands.


    Swiftly sitting up, I kept moving backwards. Song Mo Ran slowly stood up. As he stood up, I felt the air around me turn cold.


    "Lin Xiaoxiao, those who help you to escape, will be punished." Song Mo Ran said resolutely.


    I couldn''t allow Li Rong to be persecuted because of the mess I had with Song Mo Ran. I was prepared to confess to Song Mo Ran: "Song Mo Ran, that''s Li Rong. You''ve already lost his job.


    After listening to my compromise, the coldness on Song Mo Ran''s face faded a little, but he still didn''t say a word. He just stared at me like this, and it made my heart go numb.


    After a moment of stalemate, Song Mo Ran walked over and suddenly kissed me. The tip of his slightly cold tongue danced in my mouth, slowly guiding me. He was abnormally gentle and I almost thought that he wasn''t angry anymore.


    "Lin Xiaoxiao, you are not allowed to leave me for the rest of your life." Song Mo Ran muttered as his tongue and teeth intertwined. Hearing those words, my heart was moved, but I quickly calmed down.


    What status does Song Mo Ran have? To him, I am merely a new person.


    Song Mo Ran seemed to have calmed down a lot. I took the opportunity to take a step forward, lowered my posture, and begged, "Song Mo Ran, this is my fault. Don''t hurt big sister and let Li Rong go, alright?"


    Song Mo Ran sat on the sofa and slowly said, "Lin Xiaoxiao, do you think you have the qualifications to negotiate with me?"


    Because I was afraid that Song Mo Ran would hurt someone close to me, and because I was too wronged, my tears flowed uncontrollably as I said, "What else can I do?"


    He was silent for a moment before he said, "Girl, you can''t run away anymore. This time, it''s in time, if there''s a next time, I''ll chase you to the ends of the earth to bring you back. As for your sister and Li Rong, if you really don''t want them to get hurt, then listen obediently and don''t do anything out of line."


    "Then promise me you won''t hurt them, and I''ll listen to you."


    A hint of anger flashed across Song Mo Ran''s face as his tone became impetuous, "Lin Xiaoxiao, don''t push your luck."


    I was afraid that I would continue to cry with my head lowered, tears rolling down my cheeks. Song Mo Ran held me tightly as he ordered, "My woman, do not let tears fall so easily."


    I looked at him and inhaled deeply, and when my shoulders stopped shaking, I asked him in a quavering voice, "I know... Song Mo Ran, did something happen at your company? "


    Having suddenly asked about his thoughts, he probably didn''t think that I would suddenly change to this irrelevant topic. He carelessly said, "Don''t worry about matters that you shouldn''t care about. This isn''t something you should worry about."


    Song Mo Ran turned his back and lowered his head to take out his phone as if he was sending a message. After that, he didn''t even turn around and said, "Wait here, someone will send the clothes over."


    Not long after, someone delivered my clothes. While I was waiting, my emotions stabilized, and Song Mo Ran expressionlessly watched me as I changed my clothes.


    After a brief moment of silence, Song Mo Ran spoke up, "Come home with me." Saying that, without giving me any chance to resist, she pulled me out of the office.


    I tried to struggle free, but when I saw the strange looks on the faces of the people outside the office, I gave up. This little girl of unknown origin had already made a lot of money in his company, so I didn''t want to do anything eye-catching to make them remember me forever.


    "Isn''t that the girl in school uniform from last time? Why is she here again?"


    "Students nowadays are not simple at all."


    "When do you think Director Song changed his taste?"


    I kept all my discussions to the back of my mind. Song Mo Ran had an ice-cold expression for tens of thousands of years, so it was hard to tell if he heard what the employees said or if he heard it, but he didn''t care at all.


    "Director Song, are you leaving now? "But the company still has things to do ¡­" Last time, that secretary came over and kindly reminded Song Mo Ran, and a spark of hope lit up in my heart. I don''t want to go home now, with Song Mo Ran''s current state, who knows what he might do to me.


    "F * ck off. Don''t come to work tomorrow." Song Mo Ran''s voice was low but it was filled with deterrence. The secretary was scared stiff and in less than two seconds, his eyes were filled with tears.


    Before I even saw the secretary''s moving tears, Song Mo Ran pulled me away.


    Along the way, I lowered my head, not wanting too many people to recognize me. It was just that Song Mo Ran''s hand strength was too great, causing my wrist to hurt.


    He let go of my wrist and suddenly moved closer to me. The elevator was small, but my back was against the wall, and Song''s eyes were unfathomable. I couldn''t tell what he was thinking.


    "Song Mo Ran, you don''t have to squeeze so hard. I won''t run away." I bravely met his gaze, muttering the word "temporarily" in my heart.


    "I expect you won''t dare to run anymore."


    He''s always so confident, I thought disdainfully. Could he have locked me in for the rest of my life? Just as I was thinking this, Song Mo Ran took advantage of me being caught off guard and covered my mouth with his tongue. He started to move his hands around my body, causing me to lose the strength to resist.


    "Ding."


    When the elevator reached the first floor, the man stopped his actions. He didn''t seem to take in what I had just said at all. He forcefully pulled my wrist, led me to his car, opened the rear door, and roughly threw me inside.


    This sequence of movements was so smooth and fluid that I wondered if he had practiced it on purpose.


    On the way home, I didn''t have time to think about my next plan of escape, my heart was filled with Li Rong, he helped me like this, but now I don''t even know where he is. Looking at Song Mo Ran''s enraged expression, I couldn''t find any hope for him, so I could only give up and silently pray for Li Rong''s safety.

 C26

    Maybe it was because I was too tired today, or maybe it was because I was sitting in the back seat, allowing me to relax my guard against Song Mo Ran. Unknowingly, I fell into a deep sleep.


    In my dream, I went back to when I was a child. Mom and Dad were in the kitchen preparing a sumptuous dinner. My sister and I were in the living room watching cartoons and braiding each other''s hair.


    "Xiao Yu, Xiao-Xiao, it''s time to eat." Mom''s sweet voice rang out and my sister and I rushed to the dining table.


    The elder sister tiptoed on her toes and gently tugged at her mother''s apron, softly asking, "Mom, did you make sweet and sour pork today?"


    "You don''t like sweet and sour pork, why do you ask?" His mother was confused.


    "Xiao-Xiao likes it!" My sister looked at me, and we smiled at each other.


    Mom squatted down and gently rubbed our noses, saying, "Alright, alright. Mom made Xiaoxiao a Sweet ''n'' Sour Ribs and Xiao Yu a Cola chicken wings. They''re both your favorites. Hurry up and start."


    I pouted and asked, "Where''s father? We''ll have to wait for father to eat together."


    "Daddy is here!" Dad came out of the kitchen in his apron, picked me up, and put me on his shoulder.


    His sister ran over and tugged at his pants legs, shouting, "Dad, I want it too!"


    "All of you, quickly stop messing around. The food should get cold soon."


    When father heard mother''s reproachful tone, he didn''t dare to act rashly. He immediately put me down and comforted his sister, "Xiao Yu, next time father will let you ride. Let''s eat first."


    The elder sister pouted and unwillingly returned to the table.


    The four of us ate happily around a table. I knew it was a dream, but I never wanted to wake up.


    Suddenly, Mom and Dad looked as if they were in extreme pain. They clutched their stomachs and collapsed painfully onto the floor.


    My sister and I panicked. We didn''t know what had happened. Mom and Dad started to vomit blood nonstop. Their bodies started to spasm as they curled up together.


    "Mom, dad, no!" I woke up screaming, my heart pounding.


    While I was still in shock, Song Mo Ran''s face suddenly appeared in front of me. I was frightened to the point of propping myself up, but I ignored the fact that I was still in the car.


    "Did you have a nightmare?" Song Mo Ran didn''t even have the slightest intention of apologizing for scaring me. I bent my waist as I stood in the narrow space within the car and lightly nodded my head.


    He chuckled and entered the carriage and sat on the seat. Just when I was feeling suspicious, he pulled me away. My center of gravity was unsteady, so he held me in his arms.


    "Song Mo Ran!" I exclaimed.


    He is unmoved and gently hugged me, patting my quilt. This ¡­ Is it a comfort? But why did it feel so weird?


    "We''re home. Get off the car." The man said coldly.


    Just a second ago, I thought that Song Mo Ran was concerned about me, but the next second, his change in attitude caught me off guard. I rubbed my head that was hurt from the impact and followed him out of the car.


    It was only a few hundred meters from the garage to the door of the house, but it seemed like I walked for a long time with Song Mo Ran. I was extremely reluctant to go home since it meant that Song Mo Ran could do whatever he wanted with me.


    Looking at the back of the man in front of me, my heart couldn''t help but shiver. Would he torture me like he did his sister? I didn''t know. I felt that with every step I took, I was closer to hell.


    Finally, I reached the gates of hell.


    Song Mo Ran opened the door and walked in. He turned his head and stared at me. I stood outside the door, not daring to take a step forward. I wanted to make my last desperate struggle.


    "What are you blanking out for? Come in." Song Mo Ran''s order could not be refused.


    I took a deep breath and stepped into the house, prepared to face everything.


    Surprisingly, Song Mo Ran didn''t do anything to me. After he closed the door, he went straight upstairs. I didn''t know what he wanted to do as I quietly watched his every move.


    A minute later, when he reappeared, there was another person next to him, my sister.


    He pulled on his sister''s arm, ignoring her feelings, and roughly pulled her downstairs. I hastily ran to the foot of the stairs and shouted, "Song Mo Ran, what are you doing? Let go of my sister! "


    Song Mo Ran wouldn''t listen to me at all. He flung his sister forward violently and her center of gravity unsteadily fell to the ground. She didn''t resist and there wasn''t a single ripple in her eyes. I ran forward to help her up.


    What followed was a crisp slap. My elder sister''s face immediately turned red with five finger marks. Even I was shocked by what I saw. I had no idea how painful it was to slap my elder sister''s face.


    However, her sister seemed to be woken up by the slap. She put a hand on her face and looked at Song Mo Ran hatefully with tears shining in her eyes.


    "Song Mo Ran, how can you be so heartless? Big Sister is your wife after all!" I couldn''t stop feeling sorry for my sister, so I shouted at Song Mo Ran.


    However, he didn''t care about me at all. He just stared at his sister and slowly said, "Don''t you have a share in this as well?"


    The elder sister looked at Song Mo Ran expressionlessly and said, "So what, so what? Isn''t she still here?"


    Song Mo Ran was angered by his sister''s words as though he did not expect his sister to dare to offend him. He pulled his sister up from the ground and dragged her into her room.


    I''ve been trying to stop Song Mo Ran. I know what she wants to do to my sister, and I don''t want that to happen again.


    But how can my strength compare to Song Mo Ran''s? He easily threw me off and took advantage of this time to bring his sister into the room and lock her up.


    His sister''s voice kept calling out from the door, and I could clearly feel Song Mo Ran''s anger.


    I curled up on the floor outside the door, feeling extremely guilty for my sister. Why did I, who was the one who made the mistake, want my sister to take it on my behalf? Why do we have to live like this?


    Although the place where I used to live was not big, but at least I was warm and happy. I thought about that dream I had on the car, those blissful times were so real and intoxicating, but that kind of happiness would never happen again. I buried my head between my knees and silently wept.


    Suddenly, my sister''s voice stopped and I slowly stood up. I felt dizzy and almost fell to the ground, but I quickly stabilized myself. I thought Song silently ended the SM and waited for him to come out, but after a long time, there was no sound.


    "Lin Xiaoyu, did you help Lin Xiaoxiao escape?" Even though we were separated by a door, I could feel Song Mo Ran''s overbearing attitude.

 C27

    "Yes, I just helped her escape. I purposely took away the villa''s bodyguards and let that man in, which gave her the opportunity to do so." said the sister in a weak voice.


    "Whap." There was another crisp slap, which made my heart clench.


    "How dare you!" Song Mo Ran was completely enraged.


    I actually don''t understand why Song Mo Ran keeps holding on to me. It''s obvious that elder sister is the one who married him, but he doesn''t hold a shred of mercy towards her. No matter what, they are still husband and wife.


    Just as I was thinking this, there came a constant series of shouts from inside. I couldn''t bear to stay at the door any longer, since my sister had already paid too much for me, so she was punishing me on my behalf. Even if she hated me, I didn''t have any complaints.


    After an unknown period of time, the interior finally stopped. Two minutes later, the door opened and I looked inside, my elder sister was lying on the floor naked with bruises all over. There wasn''t a single spot on her body, and her bloodshot eyes were filled with fatigue.


    Song Mo Ran walked out as though nothing had happened. He was wearing a suit that was quite expensive. After the intense "exercise" just now, his shirt was casually spread out, revealing half of his chest.


    Anger finally exploded in my heart. I wanted to seek justice for my sister, Song Mo Ran was much taller than me, but I still went up on tiptoe and firmly grabbed onto his collar. I knew how funny I looked, but I didn''t have the time to think about it.


    He tried to take my hand away but to no avail. When he finally knew that I was serious, a ripple appeared in his calm eyes and he became impatient. He grabbed my wrist and increased his strength.


    I finally couldn''t take the pain anymore and released my hand. Song Mo Ran didn''t stop and pulled me directly to his bedroom. I kept struggling, but to no avail.


    He threw me onto the bed. Without giving me a chance to catch my breath, he kissed me. I had already completely lost my ability to resist. I closed my eyes and accepted this fact, allowing Song Mo Ran to deal with it as he pleased.


    Suddenly, there was a sharp pain on my lips, and the taste of blood filled my mouth. Song Mo Ran bit my lips like a wild beast, and kept asking me. At this moment, a feeling of humiliation filled my body, and all of my dignity was destroyed.


    After an unknown period of time, Song Mo Ran finally stopped moving. He looked at me with an indescribable emotion in his eyes.


    "Xiao-Xiao, don''t leave me." Song Mo Ran''s tone suddenly became weak.


    I turned away from him, my back to him, and said nothing.


    Song Mo Ran refused to accept this and used all his strength to pull me closer to him before pulling me into his embrace.


    "I think you know better than me what will happen to your sister if you leave."


    I don''t know why, even though his chest was so hot, but every word he said was stinging. It pierced deep into my heart, making me feel desperate.


    I won''t run anymore, no, I won''t run anymore.


    Song Mo Ran had been hugging me the entire time and didn''t have any intention of letting me go back to my bedroom. In a daze, I actually fell asleep, perhaps due to a lack of peace of mind, and woke up many times in the first half of the night. Song Mo Ran seemed to be in light sleep, and every time I opened my eyes, he would be disturbed.


    "Did you sleep well?"


    Song Mo Ran''s concern left me at a loss. I would never have thought that this man was actually the same person as the man from the previous night. He looked so gentle at this moment.


    "Yes." I replied.


    He didn''t say anything, just patted me on the back gently, just like when I was young and couldn''t sleep, it seemed like this method worked. I slept very soundly the latter half of the night.


    When I woke up the next day, it was already 9 in the morning. I jumped out of bed in shock. The homeroom teacher told me to bring my parents to see him today. I had actually almost forgotten about this matter.


    Maybe it was because so much had happened this weekend that I had forgotten what to do.


    I turned my head to look at the bed, Song Mo Ran had already disappeared. Even though I heaved a sigh of relief, my heart was slightly disappointed. Indeed, how could he really take my matter to heart?


    After cleaning up a bit, I went downstairs.


    "Little girl, come over for breakfast." Song Mo Ran''s voice came from the direction of the table.


    I was so scared that I just stood there. I thought Song Mo Ran had already left, but I didn''t expect him to still be here. Did this man not have to work every day?


    I withdrew my expression and turned around. Obediently, I walked to the dining table and sat down. Song Mo Ran had a satisfied expression on his face. Looking at the rich breakfast on the dining table, my stomach actually started to grumble.


    "So what if you''re hungry? What are you hesitating for?" Song Mo Ran said casually.


    "Oh." I nodded in agreement, and without any more formality, I started to gobble up the food.


    "Eat less, otherwise you''ll vomit again in the car. I won''t bring you to see a doctor this time." Song Mo Ran reminded me with "good intentions". My face was full of black lines. I didn''t even feel like eating anymore.


    "If you eat, I''ll send you to school. Don''t you have to see the homeroom teacher?"


    I was drinking milk and nearly choked on his words when I heard him. It turns out ¡­ He still remembered?


    After breakfast, Song Mo Ran drove me to school.


    Along the way, I was very nervous. Even though I had this so-called parent, I knew that I was going to be scolded by old man Jia. Looking at Song Mo Ran''s overbearing attitude, why would he obediently let old man Jia beat me up? He didn''t know what kind of sparks would be produced.


    "You look nervous." Song Mo Ran suddenly spoke, breaking the silence.


    "Ah?" "No." I hastily denied that Song Mo Ran had not even glanced at me from the start. I really didn''t know how he saw through the fact that I was very nervous.


    "Better." Song Mo Ran said.


    In order to change the subject, I asked, "It''s already so late, don''t you have to go to work?"


    Song Mo Ran was stunned for two seconds before recovering his composure and said, "I said that I will do my best to send you to school."


    I originally only wanted to ease the atmosphere, but after asking this question, the atmosphere became even more awkward. I could only obediently shut my mouth and wait quietly.


    Song Mo Ran parked his car in front of the school gates. Luckily, it was class time and there weren''t too many people here. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have gotten out of his eye-catching car.


    Song Mo Ran didn''t seem to notice my uneasiness as he walked towards the school with his long and straight legs that looked like they were adorned with a suit.

 C28

    "What are you blanking out for? Lead the way." Song Mo Ran''s voice pierced my ears and I came back to my senses. I jogged in front of Song Mo Ran.


    When I was close to my office, the bell rang. Gradually, there were more and more people. Song Mo Ran''s suit was exceptionally eye-catching amongst the school uniform group. Coupled with his handsome face, I caught his glow.


    "Isn''t that Class 1''s Lin Xiaoxiao?"


    "Who?"


    "The one whose sister was a prostitute."


    I closed my eyes and quickened my pace, wanting only to get to the office as quickly as possible, when a warm hand caught me.


    Turning around, it was Song Mo Ran.


    Apparently, he heard those discussions too. He frowned slightly and looked straight at me, his eyes filled with gentleness. I don''t know why, but when I look into his eyes, my flustered heart immediately calms down a lot.


    "Don''t panic."


    Suddenly, an ear-piercing voice rang out: "Yo, Lin Xiaoxiao, it''s fine as long as you seduce a man outside the school, but why did you bring him into the school?"


    I instantly became the focus of everyone''s attention. Looking towards the source of the voice, I bumped into the person I least wanted to see, Cheng Shuyun.


    "I told you she was a bastard, you all saw it, right? This is the man that kept her. Otherwise, do you think that by selling her out, Lin Xiaoxiao''s elder sister would be able to help her go to school?"


    Cheng Shuyun''s every word made me feel embarrassed, and a sense of humiliation spread out from my heart. Just as I was stunned on the spot, Song Mo Ran directly walked towards Cheng Shuyun.


    "Who are you calling a bastard?"


    Even though I could only see his back, I could feel how powerful Song Mo Ran''s aura was. Cheng Shuyun was scared silly by Song Mo Ran''s words and stood rooted to the spot, unable to utter a word for a long time.


    Song Mo Ran leaned over and whispered something into Cheng Shuyun''s ear. Cheng Shuyun''s eyes gradually became lifeless as the cup in his hand fell to the ground and shattered into pieces.


    At this moment, the bell for class rang. Everyone had seen enough fun, so they all scattered.


    "Xiao-Xiao, let''s go." Song Mo Ran said faintly.


    I followed behind Song Mo Ran as I kept thinking about what Song Mo Ran said to Cheng Shuyun. Unknowingly, we arrived at the entrance of the office.


    Just as I was about to knock on the door and shout for the report, Song Mo Ran walked in.


    Old man Jia noticed him and then saw me behind Song Mo Ran. He sized Song Mo Ran up and down and said, "You are Lin Xiaoxiao''s parents?"


    Song Mo Ran lightly nodded his head as old man Jia''s expression instantly turned serious.


    "You''re his?"


    "Brother-in-law."


    "In that case, let me talk to you about Lin Xiaoxiao." "You said that Lin Xiaoxiao skipped two classes. Right now, it is the crucial period of her third year, and she has always been this careless. If she doesn''t focus on her studies, how would she even get into university ¡­"


    I lowered my head and silently accepted Old Man Jia''s scolding. Unexpectedly, Song Mo Ran really became impatient.


    "Teacher Jia, right?" Song Mo Ran asked.


    Old man Jia was stunned, as if he didn''t expect Song Mo Ran to suddenly interrupt him. Perhaps from the moment he took the position until now, no one had ever dared to interrupt him like this.


    Song Mo Ran continued, "It''s like this, I didn''t come here today to hear about Lin Xiaoxiao''s problem. I want to tell you, if Lin Xiaoxiao wants to come to school in the future, you don''t have to worry about it, just let her go. As for university, I will let her study in Ideal University."


    His words didn''t sound like a request, as if he was informing old man Jia of his decision. Then, Song Mo Ran came close to old man Jia''s ear and whispered what I didn''t hear clearly.


    Normally, old man Jia is arrogant and domineering, but in front of Song Mo Ran, he seems to have changed. He looks at me and grudgingly nods his head.


    Walking out of the office, doubt filled my heart.


    Turning my head to look at Old Man Jia, who personally sent Song Mo Ran and I out with great respect, I couldn''t help but shiver. This is too abnormal, to the point that it made me feel uneasy and scared.


    Old man Jia bowed towards Song Mo Ran and said, "Director Song, take care."


    This sentence directly hit my heart, and all my doubts completely disappeared at this moment. I turned my head to look at Song Mo who was expressionless and had his hands in his pockets, and I could vaguely see a trace of disdain and innate pride on his exquisite face. I turned my head away and obediently stayed by his side, lowering my head to look at my toes. Just a slight movement of his fingers was enough to change the fate of many people.


    After bidding farewell to old man Jia, I intended to head towards the classroom, but Song Mo Ran grabbed my hat and turned around. I glared at him angrily as I completely forgot that he had helped me escape from old man Jia''s grasp as I snappily said, "Let go, I want to return to class."


    Song Mo Ran smiled as he raised his arm, and carefully brushed the hair by my ear. The corner of his mouth curled up slightly, but it revealed an evil charm that couldn''t be hidden, and he slowly approached me, and at the end, he whispered into my ear. His warm breath lightly touched my cheek, and he said in a low voice, "I''ll come pick you up after night self-study."


    I pouted my lips but didn''t say anything. I calmly pulled away from him and walked back to the classroom in large strides.


    His gaze made my back go cold, and I couldn''t help but shiver. I quickened my pace, just in case Song Mo Ran regrets and lets me go before coming to capture me again.


    After making a turn, we walked to the entrance of the classroom. I heaved a sigh of relief. Luckily, Song Mo Ran did not catch up to us.


    It was break time so I went in through the back door. Quite a few students in the class gave me meaningful looks and lowered their heads. I walked straight to my seat and took out a book from my bag to open it, but I couldn''t read a single word.


    I guess everyone is talking about it now. After the incident with Cheng Shuyun earlier, everyone knew about my story. I flipped through two pages in annoyance, but my heart was starting to miss Li Rong. I don''t know how he is doing now.


    Just when I was lost in thought, Wu Qianqian, who was sitting in the front seat, suddenly turned her head and asked curiously with her big watery eyes: "Xiao-Xiao, who is that man?"


    Not only Wu Qianqian, but a bunch of girls who normally wouldn''t even pay attention to me surrounded me. Everyone''s eyes lit up and there was a smile on their face that caught me off guard.


    I somewhat frantically glanced at the students surrounding me before forcing out a few words, "He''s my brother-in-law."


    "Wow, brother-in-law, oh my god, your sister is so happy!"


    "Your brother-in-law is so handsome and handsome ¡­"


    "Oh yeah, Brother-in-law Xiaoxiao seems to be the CEO of the Song Corporation."

 C29

    Listening to the girls chattering away, he was not stingy at all with their praise of Song Mo Ran. Simply put, he was handsome with a rich temperament.


    I coldly listened to their praises of Song Mo Ran. Unconsciously, the corner of my mouth curled up into a disdainful smile. A person like Song Mo Ran is nothing more than a righteous man.


    Then, Wu Qianqian glanced at Cheng Shuyun, who was lying on the table not far away, and said with disdain, "I guess she''s just jealous of Xiaoxiao, so she''s spreading rumors everywhere."


    I lowered my head in silence, not saying a word. They treated me even more enthusiastically as they stuffed many small gifts into my drawer.


    Even though everyone usually doesn''t pay much attention to me, at least everyone wouldn''t be as hypocritical as they are now. They probably think that I am some famous noble, or that Song Mo Ran''s family background represents me to be that kind of person, hur, truly laughable.


    When the bell rang, it dispersed the chattering students around me.


    This class was a Literature class, so as I listened to the teacher recite Li Qingzhao''s "Slow Sound", I thought of Li Rong again. Based on Song Mo Ran''s personality, he probably wouldn''t let Li Rong have an easy time ¡­


    Thinking this way, my heart sank even more.


    It''s because of me that Li Rong was taken away by Song Mo Ran, but what can I do? I can''t do anything in front of Song Mo Ran.


    Wu Qianqian threw a note in front of me. She opened it and read the words: "Xiao-Xiao, let''s go study tonight."


    I looked at Wu Qianqian in surprise again. She was only looking at me expectantly, and then the surrounding girls all cast their gazes towards me. Maybe it was because I had been alone for too long, but suddenly someone was willing to befriend me, even if it was a fake friendship.


    From the moment my mother became a murderer, I had only my sister by my side. During the day, I was constantly being pointed out by my classmates and teachers, and even when I returned home, I could only wait for my drunk sister or my sister who didn''t come home. I had been drinking all night and for so long that I didn''t even know what it was like to have a friend.


    Ran readily accepted their invitation, and we made up the evening study.


    There were no teachers in the evening class, but the class''s cadres were in charge of managing the discipline. Some of them were the class monitor, so they were usually able to study at night without any problems.


    Along the way, everyone was talking and laughing, as if everything was the same as usual, but only I knew that Cheng Shuyun, who usually stayed with them, had already been abandoned by her.


    Taking advantage of the dusk, I went with the rest of them to a bar in the city center. The moment I walked to the bar''s entrance, I felt uncomfortable all over. This is the place where my elder sister once sold out her body.


    As I was escorted into the bar, where the neon lights flickered and the men and women on the dance floor twisted, and where the music with its strong rhythm made me dizzy, I didn''t notice that a glance had been directed at me the moment I walked in.


    I rarely came to this kind of place, so I couldn''t get used to it. Wu Qianqian and the rest were quite familiar with it, so they took off their clothes and revealed their beautiful skirts. They took off the ropes on their ponytails and instantly, they blended in with the crowd.


    There were a lot of people. The moment they asked me to take off my school uniform, they already wriggled their graceful bodies into the dancing crowd, while I stood in the crowded crowd, wearing an unfitting wide school uniform. I stared blankly at those accompanying girls sitting on the sofa while they were eaten by others.


    The absent-minded me was pushed into a corner by the crowd. Those friends of mine who had just become so-called "sisters" had probably forgotten about me and couldn''t see me at all.


    Looking around at the drunk men who threw malicious looks at me, I unconsciously grasped the corner of my school uniform.


    Suddenly, a figure appeared in front of me, blocking my way.


    He said with some displeasure, "Xiao-Xiao, you shouldn''t have come here."


    A dim light shone on Song Mo Ran''s delicate face. He looked at me with a frown, grabbed my hand, and walked towards the darkness with me in his embrace.


    Before I could resist, he had already tightly held onto me as his body tightly stuck to mine. In that instant, when I felt the warmth of his palm, I actually unconsciously felt my heartbeat slow down by half a beat.


    What''s the matter with me? Meeting Song Mo Ran would give me a sense of security. Am I not supposed to avoid him?


    Song Mo Ran led me into a quiet and dim corridor. The music coming from outside seemed to be very far away as he placed a hand on the wall and blocked my way. He looked at me condescendingly with his face so close to mine that I could feel his familiar warm breath on my forehead.


    He lowered his voice and said, "Aren''t you studying at school? What are you doing here? "


    I turned my face away, not wanting to meet his gaze. "Come and play," I said snappily.


    Song Mo Ran stared at me as his ice-cold fingertips slowly caressed my face, making the depths of my heart go numb. Surprisingly, he did not get angry; instead, his lips curled up as he said in a low voice, "Girl, you haven''t reached adulthood yet. This kind of place isn''t where you should be."


    I don''t know where I got the courage, but I actually looked up at him and retorted loudly, "I''m going to be an adult soon!"


    Song Mo Ran smiled and rubbed my forehead as he said, "Xiao-Xiao, it''s so dangerous and there are so many people with ill intentions coming to a nightclub by yourself. What should I do if something happens?"


    Bad intentions? Wasn''t the one with ill intentions himself?


    I coldly smiled. "Even if something happens, it has nothing to do with you."


    His voice was terrifyingly cold, but his eyes seemed as if they could spew fire at any time. He said in a low voice: "Lin Xiaoxiao, I''m warning you, you''re mine, everything you have, even if it''s just a hair on your head, it''s all mine."


    As he said that, his kiss landed on my lips. Just as I was about to struggle with all my might, a familiar voice interrupted me, "Song Mo Ran! You''re fooling around with other women! "


    It''s elder sister!


    Using all of my strength, I pushed Song Mo Ran away. I looked at my skinny sister with a pale face and mumbled, "Big sister ¡­"

 C30

    However, Song Mo Ran protected me behind him. He looked at his elder sister with an ugly expression and said in a low voice, "Lin Xiao Yu, scram."


    Finally, when we met eye to eye, a trace of killing intent flashed in my eyes. I picked up a vase filled with lilies from the nearby table and threw it at my head. At that moment, I was stunned, completely stunned, I never thought that there would be a day where my sister would treat me like this.


    I didn''t know how to dodge but I just stood there. Just when the vase was about to hit my head, Song Mo Ran suddenly bent down and protected me tightly in his arms. The vase bloomed on Song Mo Ran''s shoulder like this, but it was probably due to bad luck.


    In this way, the elder sister was frightened. Looking at her empty hands, she couldn''t help but retreat before turning around and running away.


    Song Mo Ran couldn''t be bothered about that. He looked at me who was covering my forehead and picked me up before walking out.


    Leaning on his chest, my tears kept falling down. The moment my elder sister smashed the vase on my head without any hesitation, it unceasingly flashed through my mind. In an instant, my heart was completely torn apart.


    Lifting my head to look at Song Mo Ran, only then did I realize that there was a cut on his face from the fragments. Warm blood dripped down, yet it was bone-piercing cold.


    He lowered his head to look at me, who was in tears, and said in a rare gentle voice, "Little girl, don''t cry. We''ll go home right now."


    When we were in the parking lot, he opened the car door and shoved me inside, then started the engine and drove forward.


    Soon, the car arrived at the villa''s entrance, where Chen Yi Yu was already waiting.


    After bringing me into the room and putting me on the soft bed, Song Mo Ran anxiously said to Chen Yi Yu, "Don''t worry about me. Hurry and treat this little girl for me."


    With that, Song Mo Ran left the room with a face full of blood.


    Only then did Chen Yi Yu turn his head to look at me. The moment he took off my hand, I saw the corner of his mouth stiffen as he took the phone to look at me on the screen. It was just a small wound, and I felt that Chen Yi Yu probably thought it was a waste to stick a band-aid on it.


    However, Chen Yi Yu still took the gauze to wrap me up, it seemed that I really had a serious injury.


    I picked up my phone again and looked at my screen. The corner of my mouth couldn''t help but twitch. "Doctor Chen, this is too exaggerated."


    Chen Yi Yu shrugged his shoulders, tidied up the medical kit in his hands and said, "I can''t just take out a band-aid and settle it, can I? I don''t want to be expelled by Boss Song."


    These words rendered me speechless. I could only silently lift the corner of my lips and cover myself with the blanket, intending to take a good rest. Perhaps, I would be able to forget about tonight''s unpleasantness just by sleeping.


    Seeing me lie down, Chen Yi Yu took the medical kit and left the room. He even turned off the lights, leaving behind a lamp by my bed that was emitting a dim yellow light.


    In my half dream, I felt someone sitting on the edge of my bed to tuck in the corner of my bed. Slowly opening my eyes, what entered my vision was Song Mo Ran''s exquisite face.


    I subconsciously pulled myself up to keep a safe distance from him, but he grabbed my hand. His voice was a little hoarse as he said, "Don''t move."


    I forcefully pulled away from his hand and took a deep breath. I was determined to ask Li Rong about her, so I said, "Song Mo Ran, where is Li Rong?"


    I could even feel his burning anger. He pushed me onto the bed and pressed me down, both hands supporting me by my side. He looked at me with a burning gaze and said: "Lin Xiaoxiao, are you worried about the other men?"


    I raised my head and stared at him, unwilling to be outdone. I didn''t know where I got the courage, but I coldly said, "Tell me, where is Li Rong?"


    Song Mo Ran seemed to be trying his best to restrain his anger as his body slightly trembled. He pulled away from me and coldly looked at me as he said: "Lin Xiaoxiao, you better not challenge my bottom line."


    Slightly pursing my lips, my heart was beating rapidly because I was afraid. I did my best to recover my calmness, dodging to the side before repeating, "Let Li Rong go."


    The city at the bottom of my heart was also shaken by the wind, and almost fell apart. Looking at the neon lit building outside of the window, I clenched my fists in silence, I think, ''I''ve thought it through, as long as Li Rong is fine, there''s nothing I need to be afraid of.'' No matter what happens, I cannot let Li Rong be harmed by any harm or threat because of me.''


    Song Mo Ran didn''t do anything excessive like I thought he would. He just looked at me quietly. With a frighteningly cold voice, he said, "Don''t worry, he won''t die for now."


    I bit my lower lip and let my heart drop.


    However, the next sentence made my heart sink to the bottom. Song Mo Ran sneered and said, "In this lifetime, don''t even think about meeting him."


    Hearing Song Mo Ran''s words, Li Rong''s warm smile flashed across her face as she stared blankly at the demon-like Song Mo Ran. Her ears echoed what Li Rong had said to me: I had finally found a close friend who cared for me and cared for me sincerely. But now, he has been locked up by Song Mo Ran because of me in a place I don''t know about.


    Song Mo Ran seemed to have noticed my abnormality as he turned his head to look at me. He casually asked, "What happened?"


    I coldly smiled and said, "It''s fine. I don''t need you to care."


    Lifting my eyes to look at Song Mo Ran, my eyes flashed with determination. It''s all because of me, Li Rong, and as long as I can save Li Rong, no matter what Song Mo Ran tells me to do, I will not be afraid.


    I opened my mouth and said, "Song Mo Ran, I beg of you to let Li Rong go."


    What was rare was that I actually begged Song Mo Ran. However, there wasn''t a single trace of happiness on his face. Instead, he angrily looked at me, then angrily left.

 C31

    My clothes had fallen onto my shoulders. I lifted off the blanket and got off the bed, wanting to chase after Song Mo Ran to ask about Li Rong''s whereabouts, but when I walked out of the room, Song Mo Ran''s figure was nowhere to be seen.


    "Sis ¡­" Elder sister? What''s wrong with you? " I hurried forward to help my sister, who was covered in bruises, but when I reached out my hand, I didn''t know where to touch her, and there were so many scars on my arm, as if I couldn''t touch her anywhere, so I took her hand.


    "Big sister, let''s go in and I''ll apply medicine for you." Just as I was about to pull my sister back, something unexpected happened. She forcefully shook off my hand and gently pushed me away from her. With a cold expression, she walked straight to her room. I was still worried about the wounds on her body, so I chased after her.


    I ran over and stood in front of my sister. I anxiously asked, "What exactly happened?"


    Perhaps because my movements were a little big, the gauze covering my head fell down, revealing a small wound on my forehead. I only saw my elder sister''s rosy eyes look at me in disdain before she turned her head to laugh at herself and coldly said, "Go away."


    I didn''t walk away. Looking at my sister who was covered in scars, it was as if I had forgotten about my sister''s terrifying look just now. I was only worried and anxious.


    "Lin Xiaoxiao, go away. Do you not understand what I''m saying?" The elder sister turned around and looked at me with a vicious gaze. Perhaps it was because she saw the small scar on my forehead that I had used a bandage on it. She looked at herself again.


    But looking at the wounds on her body, she must have been punished, and the hatred in her heart must have grown deeper and deeper. Looking at how someone was helping me to clean up my wounds, she must have felt very uncomfortable, but I wanted to treat her wounds, and I wanted to tell her that she wasn''t alone.


    "Elder sister, please let me treat your wounds. What exactly is going on?"


    Maybe it was because my sister was really angry, she lost control and shouted at me, "Lin Xiaoxiao, go away! I can handle it myself. I don''t need your care. Just lie back on your bed and wait for Song Mo Ran to take care of you. I don''t want the scars on my body to reopen. "


    So it was really Song Mo Ran who sent someone to punish her sister. But she was a woman after all, her actions seemed to be a bit too harsh.


    I froze where I was and didn''t say anything. After thinking about it carefully, since the first day I entered the villa, Song Mo Ran seemed to have treated me like an outsider, or even air.


    "Can''t hear me? Or was it that Song Mo Ran''s sweet words had deafened my ears? " When my sister saw that I didn''t move, she pushed me away and wanted to go back to her room, but as she was wearing her 10-centimeter heels, she accidentally threw herself forward and heavily fell onto the ground with a "peng" sound. The wounds on her body also came into close contact with the floor, causing my sister to frown as she bit her lower lip, tears flowing out from the corners of her eyes.


    "Sister, are you alright?" I immediately ran over to help her up, but she stood up with great difficulty and knocked off the hand that was about to touch her. At this moment, her eyes fell on my shoulder, and I followed her gaze towards my shoulder.


    His sister sneered and said, "Humph, so this is how you seduce Song Mo Ran?"


    I was stunned for a moment before I immediately replied, "Elder sister ¡­ "It''s not what you think."


    Actually, when I heard the word seduce, I felt a little angry. Why would you define me like this? I wasn''t willing to let this happen myself, so why should I blame it all on me? But I still don''t have the capital to talk back to my sister. She paid too much for me.


    "It''s not what I thought? "Hehe, Lin Xiaoxiao, I am neither deaf nor blind, I am even more so. I have seen everything that usually happens clearly, are you going to tell me now that it is not what I thought?" So it turned out that her elder sister had already seen what had happened before, and only now did she finally say it.


    I stood there without saying anything, looking down at the floor, raising my hand to tidy up my clothes. I knew that if I explained to my sister now, she wouldn''t listen, if it were me, I wouldn''t listen either.


    "Lin Xiaoxiao, do you know?" Do you know how jealous I am of you now? " His sister leaned against the wall and took out a lady''s cigarette from her bag. She put it in her mouth skillfully, lit it up with a lighter, and blew out a smoke ring. There was a mocking smile on her face as she looked away with empty eyes, as if she was thinking about something.


    I''m your sister, I thought. You''re still so young, and I''m already so old. I have to take good care of you so that you won''t lose out. I want you to have a better life.


    After listening to my sister''s words, my heart skipped a beat.


    I''m not afraid that I''m not clean, I''m not afraid that others will gossip about me. I betrayed myself to go against Mom and Dad''s morals, just so that you could have a better life, I don''t want you to walk my path because of money. I still have echoes in my ears, and Mom and Dad told me to take care of you, you''re still young. I looked up at my sister and saw that she had finished her cigarette. I took a cigarette from my bag and lit it.


    "What about you? Have you had enough good days over the years? Why can''t you just give me a few good days, Lin Xiaoxiao? Why do you want to pinch out the last trace of my happiness? " His sister gradually lost control of her emotions and her tone kept rising.


    "Elder sister, I''m sorry ¡­" I... I really am not such a person. " I didn''t know how to explain it to my sister. Even the words felt hard.


    My sister threw away the rest of her cigarette and stood up straight. She pointed at me with her finger and said, "Lin Xiaoxiao, do you know how much I regret? Do you know how hard it was for you? Do you know how tired I am? What about you? Enjoying all of these achievements will not satisfy you anymore? "

 C32

    "Sorry elder sister ¡­" "I''m really sorry, it really wasn''t like this ¡­" I was somewhat tearful. Facing my sister''s accusation, I didn''t have the strength to refute her at all.


    "Sorry? Heh heh, why is Song Mo Ran following you all the way now? What qualifications do you have? "I should have left you alone in that small mountain village and was taken away by the peddlers. I shouldn''t have brought you out with me, and left you there to starve to death!" My sister, in a broken mood, pointed a finger at my nose and yelled.


    I didn''t know what to do, I just stood there powerlessly and said I was sorry.


    "What''s the use of apologizing!" My sister''s voice was very high, and her hand came close to mine.


    Suddenly, with a "pa" sound, the entire house quieted down. The bandages on my head fluttered to the ground as I slightly turned my head away. My face felt stinging from the pain.


    I covered my burning face, but my sister didn''t say anything. It was as if I had been slapped awake by that slap, to the point where even a sliver of my guilt towards my sister was destroyed.


    I raised my head to look at my sister''s flustered face. A single tear fell from the corner of my eye, and it was only a tear from the pain. After wiping it with my hand, I crouched down to pick up the gauze that had fallen to the ground.


    "Xiao-Xiao ¡­" Maybe because elder sister realized that I had done something irreparable and called out to me nervously, I ignored her and tore off the bandage. There were still some blood stains on it. After touching it, I lifted my hand and threw it at my elder sister''s face.


    "Lin Xiaoyu, don''t you think you''re going too far?" I asked my sister in a somewhat cold tone. My eyes were filled with indifference. At this moment, I looked extremely similar to Song Mo Ran. Perhaps I had learnt it from him.


    My elder sister was also shocked by my appearance, but she did not cower. Instead, she boldly asked, "How am I excessive? "Lin Xiaoxiao, remember this clearly. Did you go too far, or did I go too far?"


    "I''m going too far. Indeed, I am going too far. I am unable to control your Song Mo Ran. Is this considered as me going too far?" I raised the corner of my mouth and looked at my sister with ridicule. I guessed that Song Mo Ran must be the scar that hurt her the most.


    Sure enough, at the mention of Song Mo Ran, my sister''s expression immediately changed. She pointed at me in exasperation and shouted, "Lin Xiaoxiao, shut up!"


    "What is it? Isn''t that so? " I wasn''t scared because of my sister''s anger. Perhaps it was really that slap that made me lose some of my sanity. She was the one who brought me to this place. Because of this place, I lost a lot of my things.


    "Do you know how hard it has been for me these years? Can you repay me for what I''ve lost? Everyone at school pointed at me, saying that my sister is a night girl, that I am definitely not a clean person, no one is willing to be my friend, how many years has it been? I''ve been living in Song Mo Ran''s world with nothing! Do you know how hard it is for me? " Thinking of all these years, my tears also fell from the corners of my eyes.


    Sister was probably provoked by the words'' prostitute '', so she shouted, "Night scene girl? If it wasn''t to support an ingrate like you, would I have gone to drink with him? Now it''s all right, you think I''m a burden to you if I''m not clean, don''t you? Then scram! The farther the better! "


    "You think I want to stay here? Didn''t I run away? You know what the result is, when Song Mo Ran threatened me, if I ran away, he would hurt you! Don''t you understand? I did it all for you! "


    Her elder sister laughed and said sarcastically: "Lin Xiaoxiao, you should shut up! For me? You might as well die for me. "


    "Lin Xiaoyu, do you remember that moment when you were about to smash the bottle on my head? You really want me to die, don''t you? " Thinking back to what I did to my sister in the bar, I was very disappointed. Even though I did something that hurt her a lot, I shouldn''t have gotten into a relationship with Song Mo Ran. But I''m her sister after all, I''m her only family in this world.


    "Are you deaf? I told you to shut up! " My sister rushed forward and raised her hand to slap me again, but I held her hand with such force that I didn''t expect her to slap me again. Fortunately, I reacted fast this time, even though I stopped her.


    "Lin Xiaoxiao, let go!" My sister looked at me with a bit of pain. It turned out that my hand just happened to pinch her wound.


    "What''s wrong, Lin Xiaoyu? You want me to let you go now?" You know the pain now? Then, when you slapped me just now, did you not know that I was in pain when you hit me with the wine bottle? If it wasn''t for Song Mo Ran blocking the attack for me, I might have died. What''s the matter with you? You''re not like that! " I lost some of my temper, too, and almost shouted these words at my sister.


    "Lin Xiaoxiao, do you still not understand?" I am jealous of you, I want you to die, I want you to return Song Mo Ran to me! " At this moment, tears were streaming down her sister''s face. Was her love for Song Mo Ran really so deep? Deep enough to say that I was going to die.


    I shake off my elder sister''s hand. She gently holds onto the place where I exerted all my strength and looks at me with some resentment. The words'' let me return Song Mo Ran ''echoed in my head.


    "Song Mo Ran, is it really that important for you? "Think about it, is it really more important than me?" I tried my best to calm my emotions. My sister was my only family, and to her, I was her only family. Was Song Mo Ran really that important to her?


    Sister didn''t say anything. She picked up the gauze on the ground and held it tightly in her hands, then leaned against the wall and said, "Xiao-Xiao, I don''t want you to die, I don''t want Song Mo Ran to be more important than you. I just hate you."


    I looked at my sister doubtfully. Her sudden calmness surprised me.


    "I just don''t want to see you and Song Mo Ran so close. The one with him should be me, why is it you who''s beside him now?" "Lin Xiaoxiao, what are you thinking?"


    My sister''s questioning made me somewhat dissatisfied, so I immediately retorted, "What''s my intention? "I just want to live together with you. What can I rest my mind on?"


    I don''t know if it was because of what I just said that made my elder sister feel funny. She looked at me mockingly, then looked at the gauze on her hand, and walked over and stuffed it into my hand.

 C33

    "I don''t know about your heart. I believe what I see and hear. Look at that small scar on your forehead. You have such a big piece of gauze to cover it, but I don''t have anything. "


    Looking at the scars on my sister''s hands, my heart ached. I just tightly gripped the gauze and didn''t say anything.


    I heard my sister take a deep breath, as if she were adjusting her mood, and I looked up at her with tears in my eyes.


    "Lin Xiaoxiao, tell me, before we took away Song Mo Ran, do you know how much I love him?"


    I was stunned. Was elder sister in love with Song Mo Ran? I really don''t know about that.


    "I... did not take away Song Mo Ran. " I was unable to answer my sister''s question, so I could only stiffly answer her.


    "He didn''t take it away? "Forget it, Lin Xiaoxiao. You and I both know this in our hearts. Why do we need to hide it?" Sister had a mocking smile on her face, but I never thought that Song Mo Ran and I would do this, let alone take him away.


    I looked at my sister at a loss. She took out another cigarette from her bag and started smoking again. Her eyes were blank as she looked into the distance, as if she was thinking about something.


    "You don''t know how much you love Song Mo Ran for me. The moment I saw him, I was attracted by him."


    I wanted to tell her not to smoke anymore, but I didn''t know how to persuade her. With her current condition, if I tried to comfort her or persuade her, she might even call me a fake, so I might as well just let her finish.


    The first time I saw him, I was drinking with him. He was originally just sitting at the side looking at his phone in boredom, even though someone went over to seduce him, he would always coldly tell them to scram. At that time, I thought to myself, this man is really strange.


    When her sister mentioned the scene where she saw Song Mo Ran for the first time, the corner of her mouth curved into a smile; it was a happy smile.


    "Perhaps it is because I am too focused on him that my guest is dissatisfied. He slapped me, pushed me to the ground and shouted loudly for our general manager to come over. "You know that in our line of work, if you make the customer a little dissatisfied, they will lose everything. You don''t know how scared I was at the time." As her sister spoke, she actually began to laugh.


    "I sat on the ground trembling, unsure of what to do. The punishment was random. The lighter punishment would be the loss of my salary. The heavier the punishment, the more I might lose everything. After a while the general manager arrived, and the man pointed his fat finger at me and scolded me endlessly, and the general manager bowed his head, and wagged his tail like a dog seeing its master, and kept repeating his apology to the man, but the man became more and more agitated, and raised his foot to scold me, and the bitch, who happened to be in my lap, and we were all wearing extremely short skirts, and the knee was bleeding, of course, but he wasn''t satisfied yet. "


    When I saw that my sister''s happy smile had disappeared, I threw the cigarette on the ground and stomped on it a few times. I gritted my teeth as if I wanted to kill that man.


    Just when he was about to kick a second time, Song Mo Ran grabbed that person and threw him back onto the sofa. That man was about to stand up and make a move, but when he saw Song Mo Ran, he sat back down. From that moment on, I felt that this man was a special gentleman. He was different from the other men on the night field. All the men treated us women with drool. Only he.


    I quietly listened to my sister''s story of how she and Song Mo Ran met. It seemed so beautiful.


    "Later on, he took me to bandage my wound and then sent me back, warning the general manager to not punish me. As expected, after we went back, the general manager did not punish me, and from then on, I found that I really loved him deeply. I could do anything for him, I could sacrifice anything for him. Lin Xiaoxiao, do you know how deep your actions have hurt me? I did everything I could to get closer to him, just because of you! Everything was gone! "Lin Xiaoxiao, you are not human!"


    My sister didn''t give me a chance to express my apology. I was about to speak when she signaled me not to say anything and left, leaving me standing there for a long time.


    Thinking back to what my sister said, I never would have thought that she had such deep feelings for Song Mo Ran. I originally thought that the reason why we were together was more for money.


    I suddenly recalled the last time when I escaped. Not only did my elder sister not stop me, she even helped me remove my bodyguard. Today, I finally understood the reason. So, in her heart, she really wished for me to leave?


    After a long time, I walked back to my bedroom and looked at the empty room. My heart was filled with emotions, my family of four were once so blessed, but now that my parents had passed away one after the other, my sister had become a night girl in order to support us. They all said that the night women had no feelings, that all they needed was money, and yet I had that kind of relationship with the person my sister loved.


    "Lin Xiaoxiao, you are not human." I kept repeating this in my head. The feeling of grief filled my entire chest, making me unable to breathe.


    I stood in front of the mirror and looked at the person in it. My eyes were lifeless and my hair was loose like a puppet. I gathered all of my strength into my hands and slapped my face.


    No, I can''t continue like this. Elder sister gave so much, so it''s only right that I get what she wants. I can''t take away what I love, I can''t take away the last bit of my elder sister''s happiness.


    Just as I was thinking, the phone rang. I picked up the phone and saw that it was a call from Song Mo Ran.


    At this moment, the one thing I shouldn''t have answered is Song Mo Ran''s phone call. Besides, we just had a big fight and I don''t want to hear anything big from him.


    I didn''t know why, but I really didn''t want Song Mo Ran to find me right now, because every second I spent with him was unfair to my sister. I didn''t want to hurt my sister at all.


    Maybe it was because I was young and full of vigor and was fearless towards the world, I took my only ten dollars and left the house without even taking my phone, just in order to not let Song Mo Ran find me.

 C34

    When I reached the chilly street, I realized that I really didn''t have a place to go. The rent of a room and lodging was frightening, and 10 yuan wouldn''t do anything at all. It was already late at night, and the streets were bustling with pedestrians.


    Suddenly, I regretted my reckless decision. A gust of cold wind blew by, causing me to tighten my coat. Only then did I realize that I was still wearing my school uniform. An intense pain came from the top of my head, as though my head was about to explode.


    He mocked his own naivety. How could I avoid Song Mo Ran? As long as I''m alive, no matter how Song Mo Ran tried, he would be able to find me. He said before that even if I escaped to the ends of the earth, he would bring me back to him.


    "Lin Xiaoxiao?" A familiar voice came from behind him.


    I turned around and saw Wu Qianqian and a bunch of girls. They seemed to have just walked out of a bar and were blushing with excitement. I could smell the alcohol on them even from far away.


    Frowning, I actually feel a little conflicted with being in contact with them for too long. However, with my current condition, having friends is already good enough. How can I be so picky?


    I walked up and forced a smile, "Wu Qianqian, it''s so late, why aren''t you guys going back."


    She didn''t answer my question. Instead, she took a step forward and collapsed on top of me. Her entire body reeked of alcohol.


    I quickly helped her up and Wu Qianqian leaned close to my ear and said in a slightly tipsy tone, "Lin Xiaoxiao, you really aren''t nice! "Yes, with your brother-in-law, he abandoned us. What about it, do you value sex more than friendship?"


    Even though I was drunk, perhaps it was due to my guilty conscience as a thief. My body couldn''t help but shudder. Then would she know about my relationship with Song Mo Ran?


    Thinking of this, I hurriedly shook my head and comforted myself, "No, I won''t, other than me, Song Mo Ran and elder sister, there won''t be a fourth person who will know about this."


    After stabilizing my emotions, I calmly said, "Wu Qianqian, you are drunk. Where is your home? I''ll send you back. "


    I didn''t expect Wu Qianqian to be so drunk at this moment. She pushed me away and was on the verge of collapse.


    "NO!" I''m not going back! "Sisters, let''s go to the karaoke and continue to enjoy until daybreak!" Wu Qianqian called out loudly, and the girls all echoed her call. I couldn''t help but sigh. Compared to them, my action of running away from home in the middle of the night with 10 yuan in my pocket was way too low.


    At this moment, Wu Qianqian suddenly grabbed my hand and said: "Lin Xiaoxiao, let''s go together!"


    Although I had nowhere to go, I didn''t want to go to a noisy place like KTV. I just wanted to have a place to stay and sleep peacefully. My head was getting heavier and heavier, and I felt dizzy.


    I tried to refuse, but Wu Qianqian was too excited to let me go. She kept tugging and tugging at me, and for some reason, I suddenly thought of Song Mo Ran.


    But I did not wait for the scene of the hero saving the beauty, Song Mo Ran did not appear, but Su Yiyun helped me out.


    "Wu Qianqian, if Lin Xiaoxiao doesn''t want to go, then don''t make things difficult for her." Su Yiyun appeared out of nowhere, I was surprised.


    Without any fear, Wu Qianqian walked up and said, "Who are you? What class? It''s my turn to interrupt when I''m with my sisters. "


    Su Yiyun rolled her eyes and said, "Lin Xiaoxiao and I have an appointment to eat supper. She has to tell me everything first come first served."


    Wu Qianqian didn''t say anything as her eyes were staring straight at Su Yiyun. Seeing that the atmosphere was getting more and more tense and sparks seemed to appear in her eyes, I knew that Su Yiyun was trying to help me. I didn''t want her to make trouble for me again.


    "Qianqian, Yiyun really did make an appointment with me earlier to eat supper. I almost forgot just now, let''s make an appointment another time, okay?"


    Wu Qianqian looked at me and seemed to wake up a little. She put away her ferocious expression and said gently, "Xiao-Xiao, I know. Go have some supper and have fun. Next time when we come out, bring your brother-in-law along too."


    This was Wu Qianqian''s real motive for treating me so well. I didn''t expose it but just nodded my head lightly and agreed. Su Yiyun pulled my hand and left without looking back.


    When we could no longer see them, we stopped. " "Thank you, Yiyun." I thanked her.


    Su Yiyun casually waved her hand and said, "It''s fine, we are friends! It is only right that we help each other. "


    "However, Yiyun, why are you still wandering around outside so late at night? You''re a girl, it''s very dangerous like this. " I asked doubtfully.


    Su Yiyun did not answer the question in my heart. Instead, she asked, "You''re still talking about me, what about you? Why are you out so late? "


    I lowered my head, unsure of how to reply. She seemed to see through my thoughts as she said, "Xiao-Xiao, are you in conflict with your family?"


    After being poked in the heart by her, I didn''t continue hiding it and nodded my head.


    Originally, I thought Su Yigong would continue to ask, but she just put her hand on my shoulder and said, "It''s okay, do you have a place to sleep tonight? "If not, then I will only have you for the night, but let''s talk first. You can''t secretly cry, and you can''t make a face in front of me."


    "Yiyun, it''s okay, I ¡­"


    Before he could finish his sentence, Su Yun interrupted me and said: "Xiaoxiao, don''t be polite with me. There is no one at my house right now, so even if I''m alone, I''m still scared."


    I seemed to have no reason to refuse and could only agree. Actually, I was quite grateful to Su Yiyun. If it wasn''t for her, I might really have fallen asleep on the street tonight.


    Along the way, Su Yiyun always told me some interesting things. I don''t know why, but it was very easy to be with her, and I felt that in front of her, I could unload all of my luggage, and the things I had been worrying about were temporarily put behind me. This girl who stood up for me every time gradually had an important place in my heart, and for the first time, I felt that having a good friend was like having a good friend.


    At our age, we don''t have to worry about anything, we could only focus on studying, all our emotions were released only in the dark, but the night wasn''t as safe as we imagined. I didn''t go to Su Yiying''s house as I wished, but was stopped by a few delinquents halfway through.

 C35

    "Girls, did your teachers not hand it over to you guys? If you go out alone in the middle of the night, would you encounter bad people?" A few delinquents said with mischievous smiles on their faces.


    Our first reaction was to turn around and escape. However, this lackey had already expected that there would be people blocking our path. For a moment, Su Yiyun and I were surrounded.


    Even though Su Yiyun and I have quite a lot of guts, it''s just that we''re too weak and have never encountered such a situation before. Moreover, each of them has a dagger in their hands, and even though it''s not a long knife, the cut will be fatal. I just want to find a place to sleep peacefully, and I don''t want to throw my life away.


    Su Yiyun and I were snuggling together. Because of the fear and the cold night, the two of us were shivering, and one of the leading lackeys approached us, sizing us up. He revealed an extremely vulgar smile, opened his mouth and even revealed two large golden teeth.


    "These two female students are not bad looking. Bring them back and serve them well."


    After saying that, three or four people came and pulled me and Su Yi apart. I could feel their hands carelessly touching my body, and I felt a wave of disgust in my heart. Let us go! "


    However, this didn''t work at all. There weren''t even any ghosts on the road, and there weren''t many cars passing by. Despair rose in my heart, I came out to escape Song Mo Ran.


    I don''t know when it started, but every time I met with danger, the first person that came to mind was Song Mo Ran. After so long, I gradually got used to his intrusion and his rescue.


    Just when Su Yiyun and I had been pulled into a van by a hoodlum, Song Mo Ran appeared like a hero. Just like all the women in the TV series, Song Mo Ran was wearing a black coat with the effect of a blower as he walked towards me with a bunch of men in black behind him.


    "Damn, is this what they call a hero saving a beauty?!" Su Yiyun was the same as me. She was already in despair, but when she saw Song Mo Ran, her eyes lit up as if she had seen hope. I was also momentarily enchanted by Song Mo Ran.


    The hoodlums were hoodlums to begin with, but they usually pretended to be big bosses in their own territory and did not make much of a scene. When they saw Song Mo Ran walk towards them aggressively, they began to feel guilty.


    That Jin Ya seemed to be sensible. Perhaps he noticed Song Mo Ran''s extraordinary bearing and he was not an ordinary person. He bowed in front of Song Mo Ran and said, "Brother, may I ask which underworld you are from?"


    Song Mo Ran couldn''t even be bothered to talk to those thugs. However, it might be because I was still in their hands, so after a long while, he raised his finger and pointed it at Su Yiyun and me. He arrogantly said, "Release them."


    The big golden tooth let out a disgusting, vulgar laugh, saying, "So this big brother has his eyes on these two student girls! No problem, since big brother wants it, I''ll give it to you generously! "You must enjoy it when you get back. Don''t forget your brother when you get back. You can also have your brother''s share when you have good stuff." With that, he patted Song Mo Ran on the shoulder.


    Song Mo Ran frowned deeply as he turned his head, using his eyes to signal the people behind him. Two tall black clothed men stepped forward and dragged that huge golden tooth to the side, and started to beat it.


    This group of hoodlums were all gangsters, when they saw that Big Golden Fang was beaten to such a state, no one dared to help him, and the leader was beaten to such a state. When the hoodlums saw Song Mo Ran''s evil eyes, they all ran away.


    How about one thing subdue another? I''ve finally experienced it today.


    Song Mo Ran walked over and opened the van door. He stretched out his hand like a gentleman.


    I was stunned for two seconds and stiffly stretched out my hand. His long fingers closed and wrapped around my hand. In that instant, I felt a kind of warm feeling in my heart. All the shock I suffered seemed to be worth it.


    "Little girl, are you hurt?" Song Mo Ran''s eyes revealed a rare look of gentleness.


    At this time, Su Yiyun also got out of the car. After surviving the calamity, she was exceptionally excited, but before I could reply to Song Mo Ran, she opened her mouth first: "You are Xiaoxiao''s brother-in-law, right? I''ve long heard that you''re very handsome, but I''ve finally seen it today. My name is Su Yiyun. "


    Song Mo Ran seemed to have been beaten by Su Yun''s enthusiasm. He took the initiative to extend his hand and said: "Hello, my name is Song Mo Ran. Thank you for accompanying me today."


    My brother-in-law is actually shaking hands with my best friend. I''m not seeing things am I? Suddenly, my heart was filled with worry. Song Mo Ran looked serious. Who knows what plans he has for Su Yiyun? In my heart, I secretly vowed to protect Su Yiyun well. She only saw Song Mo Ran''s appearance and didn''t really understand him. I can''t let a girl as good as her be harmed by Song Mo Ran.


    As I thought about this, I suddenly felt dizzy, and a warm current rushed up to my head. My vision flickered, and I tried to keep myself awake, but my legs gave way, and I blacked out and fell to the ground.


    Faintly I dreamed of the family of four, but this time I didn''t feel the slightest warmth, only a sense of oppression.


    Mom and Dad sat dejectedly in the living room watching TV, while Big Sis wasn''t home.


    I walked over and tried to sit between them, but Mom and Dad looked at me with disgust.


    "Dad, mom, what''s wrong with you guys?" After all, my parents were looking at me with such a gaze, so my heart was in a lot of pain.


    They were still serious, and I stood with my head bowed, like a child who has made a mistake.


    "Lin Xiaoxiao, you still have the face to call us daddy and mommy? We don''t have kids like you! " Mom suddenly shouted at me at the top of her lungs.


    "Mom, what''s wrong ¡­" I didn''t know what I''d done. I didn''t know what terrible crime I''d committed.


    Father then stood up with a worried look and said: "Lin Xiaoxiao, how could you do such a thing? This is truly a disgrace to our family, a disgrace to us! "


    "Dad, what did I do? Why did you lose face again? " I almost cried.


    What they said about me being wrong seemed to make it difficult for them to talk about it. After a while, Dad finally spoke.


    "Lin Xiaoxiao, you said that your daddy would not object to you looking for a boyfriend, but you ¡­ you can''t rob your sister''s boyfriend!" We''re all honest people, if this gets out, won''t we just make other people laugh?! "

 C36

    Mom and Dad valued reputation the most in their lives, so what they were most afraid of was human speech. They had to be able to satisfy everyone, so they had to live a very tired life. How did they know?


    It was as if someone else had discovered my secret. Panic filled my heart, and I felt as if I had been seen through by them.


    Then my sister came back, and when she opened the door and saw me at home, she rushed at me and grabbed me by the neck. The strength was so great that I was beginning to lose my breath, and my mother and father were standing by her side, with no intention of stopping my sister.


    "Lin Xiaoxiao, I worked hard to get you to attend school, this is how you repay me. People like you should die from the pain!" Her sister''s eyes were bloodshot as she shouted at me.


    I felt my heart slow down, despair spreading throughout my body. Why did the people I loved the most wanted to kill me, why did the people I respected the most just stood by without doing anything, and didn''t have any intention of helping me. Was my life not important in their eyes at all? Am I an outsider to this family?


    I didn''t have time to think about it too much. I felt that my heartbeat had already started to slow down. My blood started to solidify, and my body started to stiffen.


    So cold.


    I don''t want to die like this. I want to live.


    "Smile, smile?" A warm, powerful voice entered my head, and I slowly woke up. Everything around me began to clear up, and I slowly opened my eyes. I was lying on my bed in my room.


    There were two people sitting in a small room. I was startled, but when I focused my eyes, my heart relaxed. It was Song Mo Ran and Chen Yi Yu.


    Seeing me wake up, Song Mo Ran walked over and sat on the side of the bed. He looked at me with a worried expression and gently caressed my forehead with his bony face as he said, "Girl, how do you feel? Are you better? "


    "What''s wrong with me?" I asked doubtfully.


    Chen Yi Yu explained from the side, "Xiaoxiao, you have a bad cold and fainted due to physical and mental exhaustion these days. You need to rest well next, and don''t let yourself get tired again." Perhaps it was because of his professional habits, but Dr. Chen was always good at saying something that concerned him.


    "Where''s my friend?" I started to worry that Song Mo Ran would do something to Su Yiyun after I fainted.


    Song Mo Ran lowered his eyes and my heart sank as well. A bad premonition spread in my heart.


    "I''ll take her back." Song Mo Ran finally replied. My nervous heart relaxed as he continued, "You don''t need to go to school for the next few days. I will have Doctor Chen accompany you 24 hours a day for your three meals to be nourished and take good care of your body before you can go back to class."


    It was just a small cold, why was Song Mo Ran so nervous? But since he had already said so, even if I objected, it would be useless.


    "What time is it?" I asked.


    "Nine in the morning." Dr. Chen answered from the side.


    Looking at the fatigue on Song Mo Ran''s face and the dark circles under his eyes, could it be that he was here guarding me for the whole night?


    However, even though Song Mo Ran saved me and took care of me for an entire night, I still felt tangled up in my heart. It wasn''t because of him, but because of my sister and my dream of falling unconscious.


    If my parents knew that I took away my sister''s beloved man, they would definitely turn their back on me, right? I couldn''t do that, although I didn''t know when it started but my heart started to depend on Song Mo Ran, but he was my sister''s man so I couldn''t be so selfish.


    "Little girl, in the future, without my permission, you are not allowed to go out after 10 o''clock." There was a hint of threat in Song Mo Ran''s tone. I didn''t want to argue with him, so I merely replied "Yes."


    "Don''t you have to go to work at the company? There''s Dr. Chen here, don''t worry about me." I said coldly.


    "Then remember what I said." With that, Song Mo Ran got up and left me and Doctor Chen in my room.


    When he couldn''t see Song Mo Ran at all, Doctor Chen began to click his tongue in wonder. "Xiao-Xiao, I''ve never seen Song Mo Ran so concerned about anyone before, except you."


    I lowered my eyes. At this moment, the thing that I did not need the most was Song Mo Ran''s concern.


    Doctor Chen saw that I was in a bad mood, so he left my room. He told me to come down at 12 o''clock on time for lunch, and I was left alone in the room.


    I stared at the door, terrified that my sister would rush in and grab me by the neck at any moment.


    After a while, my sister opened the door to my room and came in.


    I sat up in bed in alarm, not knowing how to face my sister.


    "Are you alright?" Elder sister''s tone was very cold, but I could hear that she was concerned about me. The unease in her heart lessened as she lightly nodded her head.


    "Don''t go out blindly if you don''t have anything to do. If you really die, then I won''t be happy in time to burn paper money for you." Sister said in disdain.


    Even though her words were a bit unpleasant to hear, I knew that she was saying the opposite of what I wanted to say. So it turns out that my elder sister still cared about me, and she didn''t really want me to die.


    Seeing that I didn''t say anything for a long time, my sister was about to turn around and leave when I called out to her.


    "Sis!"


    She turned and looked at me quizzically.


    "Before... What I said to you... "I''m sorry."


    Elder sister didn''t seem to care about this matter. Maybe it was because she had been hanging around in this place for many years and had heard too many unpleasant words.


    "Lin Xiaoxiao, no matter how awful your words or the words of others are, I do not care about these things. As long as you stay away from Song Mo Ran, we can still have a deep sisterly relationship." Sister said coldly.


    I was stunned. If it was in the past, I would have been willing to stay as far away as possible from Song Mo Ran. But now, how is it that I can''t even make such a simple request?


    "I knew you couldn''t do it." After leaving these words behind, my sister prepared to leave. In a moment of anxiety, I said, "I promise you, I will stay far away from Song Mo Ran and ignore him."


    His sister''s back froze for a moment. Without turning her head, she hatefully said: "Lin Xiaoxiao, remember your promise to me."


    After my sister left, a feeling of emptiness filled the air. Was it because I promised my sister to stay away from Song Mo Ran that I felt so sad? But I clearly, hate Song Mo Ran ¡­


    "Xiao-Xiao, it''s 12 o''clock, come down to eat," Dr. Chen urged me.

 C37

    I got out of bed and felt a chill. My head felt as heavy as lead and I put on a thick coat and went downstairs.


    When I saw the food on the table, I was really surprised.


    "Dr. Chen, did you do all this?"


    Chen Yi Yu calmly smiled and said, "You don''t have to care about such trivial matters. Hurry up and eat."


    I looked around and asked, "Where''s my sister?"


    "She left not long ago because she had something to do at home." Chen Yi Yu replied.


    I lowered my head and looked at the rice in the bowl. I feigned indifference as I asked, "That Song ¡­" Where''s my brother-in-law? "


    Fortunately, Chen Yi Yu didn''t notice my abnormality and replied, "He''s busy at his company and hasn''t come back yet."


    After all, he is the president, and running such a big company, he can''t just revolve around me alone. Furthermore, if he doesn''t come back, my heart won''t be in such pain, and when I think about the promise I made to my sister, it makes my heart ache.


    Forget it, let''s not think too much about it. Whether one is made of iron or steel, one''s body is the most important!


    I picked up my chopsticks, picked up a large piece of Red Braised Meat in front of me and stuffed it into my mouth.


    "Wah!" Doctor Chen, the dishes you''ve cooked are ten thousand times better than the restaurants outside! " Oh, it was not an exaggeration to praise Chen Yi Yu. He seemed to be a little flattered and hurriedly waved his hand.


    "Dr. Chen, do you have a girlfriend?" I couldn''t help but become infatuated. For a handsome and good cook like Chen Yifu, not having a girlfriend was simply unforgivable!


    Chen Yi Yu froze, as if he didn''t expect me to ask him such a personal question. After all, this was only our third meeting.


    "Don''t misunderstand. I just feel that for an outstanding person like you, Dr. Chen, your girlfriend must be very happy!" I quickly explained, cursing myself for blurting it out when I got excited.


    He didn''t expect Chen Yifu to actually answer my question, "I still don''t have a girlfriend."


    The atmosphere was a little awkward. I quickly ate a few mouthfuls of the rice in my bowl. At that moment, the phone in the living room started to ring.


    Who would it be?


    I walked over and picked up the phone. Su Yiyun''s voice unexpectedly came from inside.


    "Xiao-Xiao, are you feeling better? You didn''t even come to school today, so it''s lunch time now. I came to see you just in time. "


    Although I had already treated Su Yiyun as my best friend, there were some things I didn''t want to tell her, such as the fact that I lived in such a big villa.


    "Yiyun, don''t come over here. I''ll come over to your side to look for you. When the time comes it''ll be more convenient for you to go to school."


    Su Yiyun agreed readily. This made me feel relieved and I continued to ask, "However, Yiyun, how did you know about this phone call?"


    "Your brother-in-law told me. I called you and turned off your phone, so I had to try this."


    Listening to Su Yiyun''s reply, my heart was in a mess. Song Mo Ran even gave her the phone number at home to Su Yiyun. Will he make a move on Su Yiyun one day?


    "Yiyun, I''ll definitely keep my phone on 24 hours from now on. You don''t need to call me again, okay?"


    "Why?" Su Yiyun asked.


    I didn''t know how to explain it, so I couldn''t just tell her what I was thinking, so I said, "Just listen to me and promise me, okay?"


    Su Yiyun hesitated for a moment before agreeing.


    I returned to the dining table and obediently finished the nutritious meal that Chen Yi Yu had given me. I pleaded, "Doctor Chen, can I go out for two hours?"


    Unexpectedly, he didn''t even ask me what I was going out for and just refused. "Xiao-Xiao, with your current physical condition, I''m afraid you can''t do it."


    "Just an hour and a half, eh? I''m begging you! " In order to achieve my goal, I began to act coquettishly.


    Dr. Chen was defeated, but he insisted that my phone be kept open and texted him every twenty minutes to make sure I was awake.


    I thought he was being too cautious, Dr. Chen said, "If I lose you, Song Mo Ran will kill me."


    I nodded to show that I understood. I didn''t know about others, but if it was Song Mo Ran, I would have no doubt about it.


    Under Doctor Chen''s repeated warnings, I finally got what I wanted and walked out of the house. At the entrance of the school, I met Su Yiyun at a milk tea shop.


    "Xiao-Xiao, here!" Just as I walked to the entrance of the tea shop, Su Yiyun happily waved to me, attracting the attention of the surrounding people.


    I was not used to it, so I walked in with my head lowered. Su Yiyun had already helped me order some milk tea. She stood up and pulled me to my seat.


    "Xiao-Xiao, are you feeling better? "You don''t know, I was scared to death when you fainted last night." Su Yiyun said in an exaggerated manner, looking just like a naive little girl. Looking at her exaggerated expression, I couldn''t help but laugh.


    "You heartless person. You can even smile. But to be honest, your brother-in-law really cares about you. You fainted away. He''s more nervous than anyone."


    Hearing Su Yiyun''s words, I was stunned for a moment. Does he really care about me that much? How could that be possible? Song Mo Ran didn''t have any kind of woman he wanted, so why did it have to be me?


    "Yiyun, yesterday ¡­" How did you get back? Nothing happened, right? " I asked tentatively.


    Su Yiyun waved her hand and said, "It was your brother-in-law who sent me back home yesterday. What could have happened? But your brother-in-law is so handsome and also so refined. I really hope for something to happen ¡­"


    Hearing her nonsense, I didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. "Don''t waste your time thinking about that. My brother-in-law is a family member."


    "So what if you have a family!" As long as we love each other, everything can start over. There is no one thing that is absolute in this world, understand, silly girl? " Su Yiyun''s reasoning made sense, but her words made me fall into deep thought.


    Time passed quickly and she prepared to return to school. When we parted ways, Su Yiyun complained to me, "Xiaoxiao, I really envy you. You can get sick at home and not come to school. When will I be able to escape from this prison?"


    I smiled but didn''t say anything. Everyone had their own worries. For me, I would rather stay at school every day than face Song Mo Ran at home.


    On the way home, I looked at the skilled driver on the bus and suddenly saw Li Rong''s figure in front of me. He couldn''t help but worry in his heart. After all, Li Rong suffered because of me, but Song Mo Ran never gave up, so I couldn''t do anything about it, but it''s been so long. If I beg Song Mo Ran today, maybe he''ll agree to let Li Rong go?

 C38

    The phone suddenly rang. It was Chen Yi Yu. I suddenly remembered that I hadn''t sent him a text message in half an hour. I quickly picked up the phone.


    "Xiao-Xiao, I thought something really happened to you! Why didn''t you send me a text? " Chen Yi Yu asked with a serious tone.


    Suddenly, he felt like he was being watched by someone. He felt somewhat happy.


    "I''m sorry, Doctor Chen. I forgot, but I''m on my way back now. Don''t worry about me."


    After saying a few more words, Chen Yi Yu hung up the phone. After returning home, he started to educate me about his thoughts. This is the first time that I''ve seen a man who can''t stop talking.


    Fortunately, I was a patient. In the end, under the excuse of having a headache, I successfully escaped from Chen Yi Yu and returned to my room to have a good night''s sleep.


    When he woke up, it was already time for dinner. Usually, his sister wouldn''t come back for dinner, but what about Song Mo Ran? Could he have come back?


    I went downstairs expectantly, only to find that there was only me and Chen Yi Yu in the room. After dinner, even Chen Yi Yu had left. I was alone in this empty villa, feeling a little down.


    To make the room more lively, I turned on the TV and curled up on the sofa. The dim light made me drowsy, and my head hurt.


    When I regained consciousness, it was time for Song Mo Ran to gently lift me up.


    I suddenly woke up with a familiar smell coming from Song Mo Ran''s body. I didn''t know why, but I looked at Song Mo Ran and found that I was awake. He stopped what he was doing and slowly put me back on the sofa.


    "Why didn''t you go back to your room to sleep?" he asked lightly.


    "Waiting for you."


    I could clearly see that Song Mo Ran''s eyes lit up for a split-second, but he quickly covered it up.


    "I''m not fully recovered yet. You don''t have to wait for me." With that, he bent down again, picked me up in his arms, and carried me back to the room.


    I admit that I was fond of his gentleness at times, but I could not allow myself to sink into it. I had promised my sister that I would do it.


    After reaching my room, I remembered what happened to Li Rong and softly asked, "Song Mo Ran, after this much time has passed, can you ¡­ release Li Rong?"


    He didn''t expect Song Mo Ran to be such a vengeful person. When he heard Li Rong''s name, a trace of displeasure flashed across his eyes and he no longer felt gentle towards me. He let go of my hand and ruthlessly threw me onto the bed.


    I didn''t want to be outdone, so I replied, "Nothing happened between Li Rong and I, and everything was just your imagination. Song Mo Ran, why are you so selfish? Forget about tying me to your side; even the people by my side, are you not going to let them go?"


    Song Mo Ran suddenly leaned over and his face became large in my eyes. He said with a hint of anger in his voice, "Lin Xiaoxiao, I only want you!"


    I stood still and firmly said, "Then let Li Rong go. Don''t let the people around me be implicated as well."


    "You still dare to mention Li Rong to me!" Song Mo Ran was infuriated, but I still could not understand why Li Rong would be so easily angered.


    "Song Mo Ran, release him." I was tired, I didn''t want to argue with Song Mo Ran anymore, I just instinctively said what I was thinking.


    Song Mo Ran glared angrily at me. After a long time, he said word by word, "Lin Xiaoxiao, let me tell you, as long as Li Rong is alive, I will never let him off!"


    With that, Song Mo Ran got up and left.


    After a long time, there seemed to be some traces of him left in the room. I slowly closed my eyes. Why do the people around me always get hurt because of me? Am I a disaster? With my parents dead, my sister became a night girl, my best friend was targeted by Song Mo Ran. The only person who wanted to help me, Li Rong, was not only because I lost my job, but also imprisoned by Song Mo Ran.


    The wind blew outside the window, but my heart didn''t waver in the slightest. Perhaps this was fate.


    Time flew by in a flash. Everyday, I went to school, did my homework, went to bed early, and got up early to listen to classes. Everything seemed to be the same as the other students around me.


    However, everything seemed to be a little uneasy now.


    He didn''t know since when Song Mo Ran, who had always been haunting him, became very busy and only saw him once a day at breakfast. Every time he would only glance at me indifferently and didn''t disturb my life any longer.


    My dream had finally come true, and my home had become peaceful. However, my heart was empty for some reason.


    Today, the breakfast table was as calm as usual. My sister, Song Mo Ran and I were eating our food with our heads down. We could only hear the crisp sound of chopsticks touching a bowl.


    The atmosphere was so heavy that it was hard to breathe. I lowered my gaze, my long eyelashes casting a dark shadow over my face. I put down my utensils and stood up before whispering, "I''m full so I''m going to school."


    The elder sister indifferently looked at me and nodded in agreement, "En."


    I turned away from the dining room, picked up my schoolbag from the sofa on one side, and walked slowly out the door. When I reached the door, I saw the driver waiting at the door again.


    Previously, Song Mo Ran said that he would send a driver to pick me up from school every day. But now, everything has gone down the drain.


    It''s not that I''m vain, or that I''m too lazy to walk that distance. It''s just that my heart somehow feels uncomfortable.


    Just when my imagination was running wild, my feet stepped on empty air and my body fell behind me. My heart tightened and I closed my eyes, resigned to my fate. It shouldn''t hurt too much ¡­


    However, the anticipated pain didn''t come as I expected. Instead, I fell into a warm embrace. The fragrance of his sandalwood made me feel a little reluctant to open my eyes. I knew that it was him.


    There was a trace of mockery in his voice, and he said, "What? You can''t get up now that you''ve sprained your ankle? "


    Opening my eyes, I panicked and stood up. I immediately maintained a safe distance from him and raised my head to look at him. I could only see the ridicule that only grown men would have from his deep gaze. But it was mixed with a feeling of helplessness that I could not fathom.


    Lowering my head in frustration, I bit my lower lip and silently cursed myself: "Lin Xiaoxiao, what are you doing!?"

 C39

    Seeing my appearance, the corner of Song Mo Ran''s mouth curled up coldly. He then took a step forward and brushed past my shoulder.


    The sound of the car door closing and the sound of the car starting up and speeding away gradually reached my ears. I slowly raised my head to look at the car as it sped away.


    When I came back to my senses, I was startled. Heavens, what am I thinking? Song Mo Ran, he is my brother-in-law, my sister''s most beloved man! No, I promised my sister that I wouldn''t approach him without permission. Since Song Mo Ran had already let me go, how could I still have this strange thought?


    After forcefully shaking my head, I pulled tightly onto my backpack. I took a deep breath and walked forward in large strides. If I didn''t hurry to the bus stop, then Su Yiyun would have to wait for me.


    Breathing heavily, he jogged to the bus stop he had arranged with Su Yiyun. From afar, he saw the expensive Louis Vuitton gift box bag in Su Yiyun''s hand.


    She grinned at me and said, "Xiao-Xiao, you''re here."


    I curiously sized up the slightly flushed Su Yiyun from head to toe. I pointed to the pocket in her hand and asked, "What is this?"


    Su Yiyun looked at the gift bag in her hand and subconsciously retracted it. She stuttered, "It''s nothing."


    My heart tightens, Su Yun can''t afford this luxury, so it''s even more impossible that her friends and relatives can buy it for her, could it be Song Mo Ran?


    Looking at Su Yiyun''s constantly dodging gaze, I probed and asked, "Was it from my brother-in-law?"


    Because I remember that when brother-in-law''s secretary came to our house, she had two of these gift boxes in her hands. One of them was given to big sister while the other was probably the one in Su Yiyun''s hands.


    Su Yiyun didn''t deny it. She placed her hands behind her back without saying anything. I slightly clenched my fists. An inexplicable anger suddenly surged up from the bottom of my heart. I angrily shouted at Su Yiyun, "You actually dared to see my brother-in-law behind his back ¡­."


    Unable to control the decibels, the surrounding people started to look at us closely. Su Yiyun blushed, reached out to tug on my sleeve and said in a low voice, "Xiaoxiao, it''s not like that. It''s just that we coincidentally met. Your brother-in-law just gave me this."


    However, at this moment, I couldn''t hear anything. I reached out my hand to brush away Su Yiyun''s hand that was grabbing my sleeve. Taking a step back, I said, "Don''t explain anymore. I don''t want to hear it."


    After saying that, I stopped a taxi, left Su Yiyun, and left.


    As I sat in the car, I opened the window and let the cold wind blow against my hair. Tears flowed freely from my eyes. I looked at the tears that dripped from my hands in astonishment. I was at a loss as to what was going on with me. So what if Song Mo Ran gave Su Yi Yun and her sister gifts? Isn''t that what I wanted?


    He kept wiping the tears from the corners of his eyes, but his left chest was still hurting.


    The driver looked at me in the rearview mirror and teased, "Little sister, what''s wrong? have you fallen out of love? "


    Lost love? How is this possible!? I just... He was just worried that Song Mo Ran would harm Su Yiyun.


    "Uncle, don''t talk nonsense." I retorted to the driver with a hint of a sob.


    The driver laughed out loud but didn''t say anything. He only sighed and said, "It''s good to be young."


    I turned my head to look out the window and saw buildings flashing by. I actually remembered that Song Mo Ran had also driven me through this street countless times. I remembered Song Mo Ran''s exquisite eyebrows and eyes as well as his unreasonable domineering attitude ¡­


    The car parked steadily in front of the school. Only then did I slowly regain my senses and pat my thinking head. I then took out my wallet to pay the driver''s fare before getting off the car.


    Lifting my head to look at the tall school building, I took a deep breath and thought to myself, "Lin Xiaoxiao, don''t let your thoughts run wild. Song Mo Ran is a perverted and tyrannical man without humanity. It''s best to stay far away from him, not only for the sake of making promises with elder sister, but also for his own sake."


    As I walked towards the school, I thought about Su Yiyun, who was left at the train station by me. A trace of guilt flashed across my heart.


    It was because he was too nervous, too baffled.


    But today is Wednesday, the school did not know the reason, so they mercifully gave us a leave of absence until tomorrow morning before going to class.


    And now that I''ve escaped from Song''s tight-knit control, I thought about going downtown with Su Yiyun and apologizing to her.


    After I sat down at the classroom, I thought about how I started to leave Su Yiyun alone at the bus stop, so I kept blaming myself for my nervousness. The more guilty I felt, "I might as well go to her class and see if she came." I thought.


    Just as I walked out of the classroom, I saw Su Yiyun at the door. She looked quite flustered, but when she saw me, she ran over and said, "Xiaoxiao, I''m sorry for what I did just now. I didn''t know that this would cause you any trouble."


    Looking at Su Yiyun''s actions, I couldn''t help but laugh. Sure enough, she was an open-minded girl, but the one who should apologize was me. I quickly said, "Yiyun, the one who should apologize is me.


    Seeing that I was not angry, Su Yun also realized her fiery behavior and said somewhat embarrassedly: "It''s alright Xiaoxiao, it''s good that you''re not angry. It''s almost time for class, so I''ll be leaving first. "


    "Alright, I have to go to class too." Su Yiyun and I each waved our hands. Looking at Su Yiyun jumping in like a kid who just ate a piece of candy, I couldn''t help but laugh. Let''s end this matter here.


    Maybe it was because of the afternoon break, almost the whole class didn''t have the heart to study, and of course I did, so I took out my cell phone and browsed the web in boredom. I didn''t know why, but I was looking forward to living like this, but it seemed like I was missing something, and this part of me I was subconsciously paying attention to, so I didn''t have the heart to study anymore.


    Using my phone this way to kill time was indeed very effective. It didn''t feel like a long time had passed. The morning class had already finished. Just as I wanted to talk to Su Yiyun about shopping, my phone rang.


    Focusing, a familiar name appeared on the screen: Li Rong. It immediately triggered the worry in my heart. I still remember Song Mo Ran''s crazy look that day. I wouldn''t naively believe that he would let Li Rong go.


    I picked up my cell phone and walked out of the classroom. With trembling hands, I pressed the answer button.

 C40

    "Hello? Is it a smile? I am Li Rong. " It was indeed Li Rong''s voice!


    "Li Rong! Is that you? Where have you been all this time? I can''t contact you, so I''m worried about you! "


    Li Rong laughed happily over the phone. He teased me, "Thank you, Xiaoxiao, for your concern!"


    Then his gentle voice floated out, "Xiao-Xiao, I miss you too. Isn''t today Wednesday? I heard you''re having some kind of afternoon school activity, and then a vacation. I want to see you, and we can talk about the rest when we meet, okay? I''ll wait for you at the school gate. "


    Hearing Li Rong''s voice, there shouldn''t be anything wrong with him. Thinking about him waiting for me at the door, I quickened my pace.


    When I left the school, I didn''t see Li Rong, but the housekeeper''s car was waiting for me. I walked over to knock on the window and told the driver ¡­


    "I have something on today, can you go back by yourself?"


    The driver hesitantly looked at me and said, "Miss Lin, Director Song had asked me to ensure that you would be able to get to school safely. If you want to do it alone, I can''t do anything about it."


    His words made me unable to refute him. Since Song Mo Ran had already drifted away from me, it meant that he was no longer as concerned about me as he was before. Why did he have to explain this to the driver? Although the feeling of being restricted wasn''t great, I don''t know why, but after knowing this, I felt a warm feeling in my heart.


    Just as I couldn''t think of any other good reason to send the driver away, someone tapped me on the shoulder from behind, and I turned my head in bewilderment. When he saw Li Rong looking at me with a big smile, he said to the driver of the car


    "Hello, today is my date with Miss Lin. Could you please make an exception?"


    When the driver saw Li Rong, he somewhat suspiciously muttered to himself, "You are ¡­" "Okay, then Miss Lin, I will go back first."


    After the chauffeur left, Li Rong tilted his head and smiled at me. "Xiao-Xiao, long time no see."


    Seeing that he was standing right in front of me unharmed, I happily hugged Li Rong without caring about the others, "Li Rong, it''s good that you''re fine, why were you captured by that group of people? Is your hand okay? "You ¡­"


    Li Rong patted my head in understanding and slowly said, "I know, I know, Xiaoxiao, I''m fine now."


    From the moment I met Li Rong, I felt very warm and safe with him. The grievance that I had kept hidden in my heart from that day on, fear and worry exploded out at this moment. I actually started to sob in his arms.


    Li Rong felt my body convulsing as she held onto my shoulder and coaxed me, "Xiao-Xiao? Why are you crying? Aren''t you happy? "


    I raised my head and shook my head at Li Rong, trying to restrain my emotions as I smiled at him, "I''m not unhappy. Li Rong, I''m glad that you''re fine. I''m very happy to see you again!"


    Li Rong nodded and asked, "You don''t have any arrangements left, do you? It''s noon now. Do you want to go for a meal together? "


    "Of course! "I haven''t seen you these past few days, I also have a lot of questions to ask you." I readily agreed. After that, Li Rong took me to a nearby caf¨¦ and ordered some dessert. This place was suitable for chatting.


    "Li Rong..." When did my brother-in-law let you leave? " I asked curiously.


    Li Rong was still gentle and refined. He slowly said, "Xiaoxiao, don''t worry. This matter is a bit long, I''ll explain it to you slowly." I noticed, however, that his clean-shaven beard had grown back, and that, according to his disposition and habits, he was not allowed to wear it.


    Moreover, he wore a tie and a suit when he was wearing sportswear. He looked like a middle-aged man who had stabilized his life, bringing along the unique vicissitudes of life of a person of that age.


    Actually, when I was captured on the day I came to pick you up, I wasn''t sent to some small dark room for confinement. That group of people also realized that my hand had been twisted, so they sent me to the hospital for simple treatment. You don''t have to worry, it just got dislocated.


    "You were sent to the company? I''m at the company too, why didn''t I see you? " I looked at Li Rong in shock, as if I didn''t believe what he said. According to Song Mo Ran''s personality, things shouldn''t be so simple, so I continued to ask, "Li Rong, tell me, what happened to you? "Speak the truth."


    Li Rong continued, "Xiaoxiao, don''t be so nervous. Listen to me, what I said is all true. When we got to the office, a man came by and told me to take a look around the building and wait for your brother-in-law to see me. At that time, I was preparing to escape, but I saw that the security of this building was very complete and strict. Since we''re already here, why not let things be as they are?


    Later on, I waited for a long time, until the evening, when someone took me to your brother-in-law''s office. Your brother-in-law looked to be in a bad mood and had a worried look on his face, but when he asked me, I could clearly feel a hidden hostility towards me. He asked me who I was and what it was to you.


    I covered my mouth in disbelief. "Are you interested in me now?"


    Li Rong also understood what he meant and quickly said, "Xiaoxiao, don''t panic. Listen to me continue."


    "Your brother-in-law asked me about my background and said that I was not someone a young taxi driver could have. He asked about my family background and I answered him honestly. Your brother-in-law said something afterwards."


    Li Rong, I originally wanted to teach you a lesson so that you can leave Lin Xiaoxiao, but now I have changed your mind, since you and her are only friends, then I will let bygones be bygones. I see that you are a talented person, today I invited you to visit my company''s mansion, I also have the intention of recruiting you.


    Li Rong passed on the words Song Mo Ran said to me before revealing a troubled expression, "Xiaoxiao, is it your brother-in-law who thinks I''m incompetent? "When he said he would teach me to leave you or something like that, I wanted to oppose him, but I thought it would further restrict your freedom, so I decided that it would be better to avoid trouble. When I earn money, can you come with me?"

 C41

    The sudden confession made me stop eating the last mouthful of dessert. Actually, Song Mo Ran didn''t bother me anymore, and didn''t restrict my freedom. I felt that this life was good, and I no longer had any plans to escape.


    I suddenly ate the last mouthful of dessert as I mumbled, "That Li Rong, now that my life has stabilized, let''s talk about these things after I''ve finished my studies and found a job. After all, I can''t only use your money. Girls still need to be financially independent."


    After Li Rong heard this, she did not know if he was intentionally ignoring her, but he nodded in agreement and said, "You''re right, you should study properly now, we''ll talk about it in the future." He looked at the empty tableware in front of me and chuckled. "Alright, Greedy Cat, we''re done eating. Shall we go?"


    "Alright." I nodded and replied obediently.


    In fact, after hearing Li Rong''s words, I had a thought in my heart, I remember how Song Mo Ran crazily told me that he would never let Li Rong go, but now that Li Rong was standing in front of me unharmed, I couldn''t help but think, "Is he a person who is strong on the outside but weak on the inside?" Could it be that his coldness was intentional? Maybe, he just wanted to understand Li Rong and completely destroy him?


    Thinking about this, I shivered. In fact, his attitude was completely different from before, causing me to feel an indescribable discomfort in my heart.


    But now that I think about it, Song Mo Ran didn''t hurt Li Rong, didn''t hurt my friend, and even offered him a job, so I wanted to buy him a present as a thank-you gift.


    Furthermore ¡­ I wanted to ease my current relationship with him. I don''t know why, but I felt a bit unhappy with my estrangement from him. But wasn''t this what my elder sister wanted me to do?


    "Xiao-Xiao, I don''t think I can send you back. I''m in a hurry right now, so you need to be careful!" Li Rong looked at the time on her phone and stood up to say goodbye. I didn''t even have time to say goodbye before he was gone.


    Previously, he had planned to go shopping with Su Yiyun. Now, it was the perfect time to go shopping and choose a suitable gift for Song Mo Ran.


    "Hello? Did you? "I''m just smiling. Have you come home yet? Do you want to go shopping?"


    I didn''t have a long time to eat dessert with Li Rong. I figured that Su Yiyun also ate dessert at a nearby restaurant. According to the time, she probably hadn''t come home yet, so I dialed her number.


    "Xiao-Xiao! Didn''t you go home? I''m still near the school, having just finished my meal. "


    "Alright, I''ll be near the school. Send me a location on your phone, I''ll come look for you."


    After finding Su Yiyun, we took a bus to the city center and asked curiously, "Hey, Xiaoxiao, what do you want to buy?"


    "I want to buy a present for someone else."


    Su Yiyun gave an exaggerated "oh" and then leaned over to whisper in my ear, "A present!" Is it for a boy or a girl? "


    Su Yiyun''s expression made me laugh, but when I thought about the fact that it was for Song Mo Ran, my face immediately turned red. Su Yiyun, who was at the side, could clearly see this change.


    "Speak!" With such a red face, it must be a gift for boys! " Su Yiyun held onto my arm and kept shaking it. Her eyes were filled with light and she couldn''t wait to find out who this person was. However, this person was my brother-in-law, Song Mo Ran.


    After thinking about it, I still decided not to tell her, so no matter how Su Yiyun asked, I wouldn''t admit it. Seeing me standing at the side indifferently, Su Yiyun held her chest, looking like she was in pain.


    I supported her and asked anxiously, "Yiyun, what happened to you? Is your chest uncomfortable? Would you like to see a doctor? "


    Then he heard her sigh: "Xiao-Xiao, you''ve changed. You don''t love me anymore."


    Well," I said, "I''ll tell you what, it''s just a thank-you gift for a friend of mine who''s done me a big favor and wants to buy a present to thank him for it.


    As I said this, the image of Song Mo Ran suddenly surfaced in my mind. Thinking about the smile that blossomed on his icy cold face after receiving the gift, I felt happy in my heart.


    After getting off the car, I walked to the street in the city center. The street was filled with goods. Su Yiyun asked me, "Hey, Xiaoxiao, have you thought about what you want to buy for that friend of yours?"


    "I don''t know either. I don''t know what kind of things boys like. Can you help me out?"


    "Isn''t that simple? Boys these days just like to stay at home and play games. Why don''t we buy him a game to do?" Su Yiyun said with a relaxed expression.


    Listening to this sentence, I knew that Su Yiyun thought Song Mo Ran was still a high school student. After all, it was to gather knowledge. I wanted to reveal a bit to her, "Yiyun, this friend of mine ¡­" He''s already at work, and he''s in management. "


    When Su Yiyun heard this, she cupped her fists, "Xiaoxiao, I''m impressed. You even have a friend with this status." Looking at her expression, it seemed that she was about to question me again. I interrupted her and said, "Then, Yi Yun, do you have any recommendations?"


    "Since you''re already at work, your suit, pants, leather watch and the like are great."


    "Forget it, he already wears enough clothes at work. I can''t afford a watch. A watch is already very expensive. If it''s to buy shoes, I don''t know his size ¡­"


    Su Yiyun smiled in disapproval, "It''s nothing. We can just walk and watch. We can definitely find a present that suits him."


    Every time Su Yun asked me a question about Song Mo Ran, my heart became heavy again and again. I really didn''t know much about him, I didn''t even know the size of his shoes, and it seemed that it was because I didn''t know much about him. His mood also turned bad.


    Su Yiyun, who was at the side, looked at my frown and comforted me, "Xiaoxiao, aren''t you happy? It''s fine, let''s choose a gift. I believe that as long as you give it to him, he will take it even if it''s a street stall. Furthermore, we still have time to continue choosing. "


    Would Song Mo Ran be happy to receive my item? In my heart, I asked myself, "I want to verify this matter. I''m looking forward to Song Mo Ran''s reaction after receiving the gift."

 C42

    "Yes!" "Yiyun, we are not in a hurry. We will definitely choose the right gift, he will definitely be happy." I told myself that last sentence. Song Mo Ran should be happy, right?


    Just like this, little by little, I had already eliminated a lot of things, meaning that I was getting closer and closer to the final decision.


    As I walked along, I saw a Gucci specialty store. Seeing the goods inside, I happily said to Su Yiyun, "Yiyun! I know what to buy now! "


    After saying that, I pulled the puzzled Su Yiyun towards the store. The tie inside attracted my attention.


    As the head of the company, my own behavior and clothes must represent the image of the entire company. I can''t afford the luxury clothing brands, and watch accessories are the same.


    But ties are different, ties are not expensive, I still have a certain amount of savings, and can afford luxury brands.


    I have taken a fancy to a black silk tie for a man. It feels very good, not lacking in elegance. It also matches his temperament. This way, Song Mo Ran can wear it during normal times. It''s quite practical.


    Su Yiyun, who was standing to the side, saw it was a tie and was in agreement with my choice. She took the tie and subconsciously looked at the price. She was so shocked that her chin almost dropped to the ground.


    "Oh my god. Xiao-Xiao. Is that an ordinary friend of yours? A tie costs that much money. You don''t need to give it so much. If not, others will feel pressured. It''s about half a semester''s worth of living expenses."


    I shot her an unhappy glance: "Yiyun, do you think I''m a tycoon? I saved up so much money for so long, and I feel a little sorry for it! Furthermore, someone else did me a huge favor, so this gift is just right for you. It''s exquisite and practical. "


    I went straight to the front desk to pay for the tie. If I were to think about other things, it would take a lot of time, after visiting for so long, there''s still a class tomorrow, and I can''t wait to know what Song Mo Ran''s reaction would be when he sees this tie.


    Originally, I wanted to buy my own gift box to put my own tie inside, but after all, it is a luxury brand, and Gucci''s package box is also very delicate. When I made the money, my heart ached a little, after all, I had saved this money for a very long time.


    It was almost dark when I realized that my stomach was growling. I had bought the presents, and I still had some savings from saving for so long. Now I could go and have a big meal.


    Su Yiyun, this foodie, definitely agreed with me. She patted her belly and said, "I was planning on not eating dinner to lose weight, but since young miss Lin invited me, I reluctantly agreed."


    Seeing her like this, I couldn''t help but give her a push. "Yiyun, you''re the one who''s talking."


    The dessert I ate in the afternoon was finished in an instant. I was so hungry that my chest was pressed against my stomach. For convenience''s sake, I didn''t choose any high-end restaurants. Su Yiyun and I ate our breakfast together.


    "Yiyun, thank you for accompanying me shopping today to choose my gift. It''s already getting dark, we still have lessons tomorrow, so we''ll have to choose a snack. Oh right, you haven''t bought anything yet, what do you want?"


    Su Yiyun finally reacted, "That''s right! I haven''t bought anything yet, so I''m busy helping you buy presents for your brother-in-law. And now I haven''t thought of anything to buy. "It''s alright, the hot pot is quite tasty, but I''m counting on Miss Lin to take me to a big meal next time. Next time, I want to eat Australian lobster!"


    Originally, she wanted to buy a gift for Su Yiyun to thank her, but she didn''t have much she wanted. She could only treat this foodie to a luxurious meal when she had time.


    After the meal, I was naturally the one who rushed to buy the order. Along the way, Su Yiyun and I chatted without a word, because I was thinking about how to deliver the gift to Song Mo Ran.


    If my sister wasn''t home, then I wouldn''t have the chance to give her a present. I had made an appointment with my sister first, so my sister, who was wandering in various circles, was very observant. If I showed any emotion, she would definitely come and question me immediately.


    I ran into the house and found that there was no one in the house. I was afraid that my elder sister was also at home, so I couldn''t go and see if she was home, otherwise I would have no reason to explain myself, and I couldn''t call her by her name. After all, I had agreed to meet with my elder sister beforehand, so I had to be careful not to let my elder sister know about this gift.


    He looked around the hall, went upstairs, and found that there was no sound coming from inside the house, "Why don''t you quietly put it by his bed, and inside the gift box there is a card. I didn''t write any words of blessing, I just wrote a gift from Lin Xiaoxiao. He will know that I gave it to him. "


    I am a man of action. As I thought of this, I walked gently towards Song Mo Ran''s room. It was really ironic. He was obviously giving presents, yet he was so careful to secretly touch.


    After opening the door, I placed the gift box on the bed and covered it with the bed sheets. I was afraid that Song Mo Ran wouldn''t be able to find out, so I placed it on the bedside table.


    Seeing that everything had been arranged, I thought about returning to my room to wait for Song Mo Ran''s reaction, but the moment I left the room, my elder sister looked at me with a cold expression.


    She stood silently in the doorway. At first I thought there would be no one in the house, but when I did, I was so frightened that I let out a scream.


    My sister remained unmoved. She looked at me coldly and asked, "Lin Xiaoxiao, what are you doing in his room?"


    "No ¡­." "Nothing, I just walked into the wrong room." I explained weakly.


    "In the wrong room? You are a high school student, yet you can admit your wrongs? If you didn''t do something shameful, how would you be scared of me? " Sister asked me if she believed me.


    I had an idea and smiled. "Elder sister, there wasn''t any sound coming from the house when I first returned. I thought that there was no one there. When I walked out of the room, I saw you standing at the entrance looking at me. Anyone would be shocked."


    Seeing that my sister still didn''t believe me, I simply followed her meaning and said, "Actually, the reason I asked was to look at the clothes that I didn''t change for the wrong way and brought me to Brother-in-law''s room. I''ve lost some clothes. "


    He followed his sister''s instructions and pretended to admit that he had indeed entered Song Mo Ran''s room, dispelling her wariness to a certain extent.

 C43

    "Alright, Lin Xiaoxiao, you have to remember, you and I agreed on this beforehand, and you also saw it, right now your brother-in-law does not want to bother with you anymore, so just focus on your book and stop meddling in my relationship with your brother-in-law." Did she bite so hard on these two brother-in-law to emphasize that I, Song Mo Ran, was hers?


    Suddenly, for no reason, I felt uncomfortable. I walked past my sister to my room and slammed the door.


    "Will Song Mo Ran see the gift I gave him when he returns tonight? "Tomorrow morning, should I take the initiative to say hi to him? Girls are reserved, this kind of thing should be done by boys, but with Song Mo Ran''s personality, he definitely wouldn''t take the initiative to say hi to me."


    I lay down on the bed and gradually fell asleep.


    Today''s weather was very good. Uncharacteristically, I didn''t stay in bed. As soon as the alarm clock sounded, I immediately got out of bed. I don''t know why, but ever since I placed the gift in Song Mo Ran''s bedroom yesterday, I''ve been feeling a little emotional. I don''t even know what I was expecting.


    Since I got up early today, I had plenty of time to dress up.


    As long as it was a day of reading, the school uniform wouldn''t budge, so I put on some makeup, put on some foundation, and even drew an inconspicuous inner eyeliner. I looked at myself in the mirror and saw that it was almost too late, so I picked up my school bag and hurried downstairs for breakfast.


    Song Mo Ran was wearing a dark blue suit as he sat at the dining table with his legs crossed elegantly. He was reading the newspaper in his hand while holding the coffee cup in his hand. He looked at the coffee cup from afar like a painting. His sister sat quietly beside him, eating her breakfast quietly. She didn''t say anything as she accompanied Song Mo Ran quietly.


    Afraid of disturbing the two of them, I quietly walked to the dining table and sat down. Song Mo Ran only raised his eyes to glance at me before lowering his eyes to continue reading the newspaper.


    Every day, my breakfast was very sumptuous, but I ate it without any food. I kept wondering if Song Mo Ran had seen the gift I gave him. If he had, why is he still treating me like this? Is it because I don''t like my present, or is it because my sister is here?


    While I was at a loss, my sister put down the bowl and chopsticks in her hands and whispered to Song Mo Ran, "I''ll be leaving first."


    Song Mo Ran did not raise his head but simply nodded.


    My sister got up and left, and I finally had a chance to ask Song Mo Ran face to face. However, the first time I gave a man a gift, I was too shy to open my mouth. Just as I was hesitating, Song Mo Ran spoke first.


    "What are you thinking? Why are you so nervous?"


    I couldn''t help but shiver and my first reaction was to deny it, "No, nothing ¡­" "No, there''s something ¡­"


    Song Mo Ran''s curiosity was aroused by my incoherent speech. He finally put down the newspaper in his hand and raised his head. He glared at me, signalling me to continue.


    "Song Mo Ran, thank you for letting Li Rong go and providing him with such a good job."


    When the man heard this, he raised his eyebrows slightly and continued to pick up the newspaper on the table. He said emotionlessly, "What, your relationship is just that good? I just let him go and you guys can''t wait to meet each other?"


    "That''s not it ¡­" I was about to retort, but Song Mo Ran stretched out his hand and signaled me to stop, indicating that he didn''t want to continue listening.


    That''s right, he doesn''t even care about me, how can he be jealous of Li Rong? In this way, even listening to my explanation seemed unnecessary. I lowered my head, feeling extremely dejected.


    After a while, I whispered, "Then ¡­ Did you get the gift I gave you? "


    Song Mo Ran''s eyes stopped at a corner of the newspaper and stayed there for a long time. Five seconds later, he asked without any concern, "What gift?"


    "I went to pick it out for you last night in order to thank you."


    Unexpectedly, Song Mo Ran didn''t seem to care and just replied, "I don''t know."


    In that instant, my heart was dead. Song Mo Ran didn''t care about me anymore.


    He once told me that he must have me, that he wanted me to swear before him that I would never be able to leave him. Was this all false? Is Song Mo Ran really only interested in me?


    "You should go to school." Song Mo Ran reminded me.


    "Oh." I replied indifferently. Just as I was about to leave, Song Mo Ran suddenly called out to me, "Present, where did you put it?"


    I couldn''t react in time. "Ah?"


    Song Mo Ran frowned and became a little impatient: "Didn''t you say you gave me a present? Where did you put it? "


    His disappointed mood was immediately resurrected. He just didn''t see the gift that I sent him!


    "I put it on your bedside table!" After saying that, without waiting for Song Mo Ran to say anything, I went out the door. After all, it was my first time giving a man a gift, so I was a bit shy.


    Along the way to school, I had been wondering if Song Mo Ran liked the gift I gave him. I gradually realized that the reason I gave him this gift was not only because of Li Rong, but also some other things.


    As soon as I arrived at school, Su Yiyun excitedly asked me, "How is it? Xiao-Xiao, did you send the gift over? "


    I shyly nodded my head, Su Yun let out a scream, I immediately covered her mouth, signalling for her to be quiet, this is a public place, I don''t want to be the focus of attention.


    Su Yiyun found it difficult to suppress her excitement as she asked, "But Xiaoxiao, you''re too ungrateful. You didn''t even tell me who sent me the gift, and I wanted to call you yesterday several times, but in the end, I endured it. Such a good thing, I must share it in person!"


    I lowered my head. The person I sent was my brother-in-law, I couldn''t possibly explain it to Su Yiyun just like that, right? But seeing her appearance, if I didn''t give her an explanation today, I probably wouldn''t be able to attend class.


    "Yiyun, I just sent a gift to thank others. I didn''t really do anything, so don''t think so much! Our main task now is to study and not to fall in love. " I said seriously.


    Fortunately, she didn''t press further. However, I knew that she definitely wouldn''t let it go, so today at school, I was intentionally avoiding her, afraid that she would pull me to ask about the gift.


    Finally, it was school time, and it was still my family''s driver who came to pick me up.


    Ever since the argument about Li Rong with Song Mo Ran, he never came to pick me up and send me to school. He was always neither cold nor indifferent to me.

 C44

    Tomorrow is the weekend, it''s rare for me to sleep late, so today, I don''t want to go home so early.


    I let the driver go back first while I strolled to the center of the city. When night came, it became crowded and lively, and I shuttled back and forth between various snack stands, enjoying my meal. I didn''t expect that I could be so happy by myself, I didn''t have enough fun for a while.


    By the time he got home, it was already ten o''clock at night.


    I took a deep breath and carefully pushed open the door, preparing to be scolded by Song Mo Ran. This is the first time I came home so late since I moved here, although Song Mo Ran didn''t set a time limit, but he would usually scold me as long as I didn''t return home after 9 o''clock.


    Surprisingly, the lights in the living room were turned off, so was Song Mo Ran not back yet?


    He heaved a sigh of relief. It seemed like he wouldn''t need to curse anymore. Without turning on the light, I sat on the sofa for a while and was about to go upstairs when I heard a faint noise coming from upstairs.


    Isn''t there no one at home? Surprised, I quietly climbed the stairs, trying my best not to make any noise.


    The noise came from my sister''s bedroom, and there was a man''s voice inside. I am extremely familiar with this tone, it was Song Mo Ran''s.


    What were they arguing about? Song Mo Ran wouldn''t be facing his sister again ¡­


    For a moment, I was a little nervous. The door was ajar, and I was standing at the entrance. The sounds of quarrelling could clearly be heard from inside.


    "Why did you take the gift from Xiao-Xiao?" Song Mo Ran questioned his sister angrily.


    Hearing these words, I was shocked. Could it be that Song Mo Ran didn''t receive my gift because his sister took it?


    I suddenly recalled that when I came out of Song Mo Ran''s bedroom yesterday, I bumped into my elder sister. Maybe it was me who took the present after returning to my bedroom. When I thought of this possibility, I felt extremely upset. I originally promised my elder sister that I would stay away from Song Mo Ran, but I was actually unable to hold it in.


    Lin Xiaoxiao, what have you done? I silently blamed myself.


    "Are you sure you can''t see me at all?" Her every word was like a sharp knife, cutting at my heart.


    Then there was a desperate silence, and the air seemed to have frozen.


    Just as I was about to leave, Song Mo Ran opened his mouth and coldly said, "There won''t be a next time."


    Standing outside the door, I could also feel my sister''s despair, and my heart was full of guilt. I couldn''t bear to listen any longer, so I started to walk towards my bedroom, just as Song came out of my sister''s bedroom, holding the gift that I had meticulously wrapped for him. The only difference was that the wrapping paper had already been torn to shreds.


    I glanced at it and hurried back to my room. Even when Song Mo Ran called to me from behind, I did not dare to stop.


    After locking the door, I saw the door handle turn and Song Mo Ran try to enter. I was ready to fight with him, but I didn''t expect him to give up. He didn''t ask me to open the door, nor did he knock on the door.


    I heaved a sigh of relief and collapsed on the bed. Looking at the tie that had been cut like that, I felt indescribably sad. My sincerity seemed especially unbearable in my sister''s eyes. Everything I did seemed like a joke.


    At this moment, the door opened without any warning. Song Mo Ran held a bunch of keys in his hand as he looked at me with a surprised expression.


    "This is my home, do you think you can lock me?" Song Mo Ran said proudly, the present I gave him is no longer here.


    I turned my head, unwilling to speak to him. My pride had already been trampled once, so I didn''t want to be trampled again.


    "Song Mo Ran, get out." I said coldly.


    I thought he would get angry, but he unexpectedly looked at me warmly and said, "Xiao-Xiao, don''t make trouble for me."


    Awkward? So all this time, Song Mo Ran was neither hot nor cold to me because I was making a ruckus? For a moment, I didn''t know whether to laugh or cry.


    "Song Mo Ran, I didn''t cause any trouble with you. As for that gift, it''s to thank you for providing Li Rong with a job. But now that the gift has been scrapped, just treat it as if I never gave it to you."


    Song Mo Ran squinted his eyes and gradually approached me. He said with a playful tone, "Are you sure it''s just to thank me?"


    I had a premonition of what was going to happen, so I hurriedly stood up, distancing myself from Song Mo Ran.


    "Little girl, do you think you can escape?" After speaking, Song Mo Ran approached me and I retreated step by step. Suddenly, with my back leaning against the ice-cold wall, I finally had no way out.


    Song Mo Ran leaned close to my lips. The moment he kissed me, an electric current burst forth from his heart and spread to his entire body. I collapsed into his embrace as Song Mo Ran pulled me onto the bed.


    Perhaps it was because he hadn''t touched me for so long that my body had become very sensitive.


    "Little girl, don''t make trouble for me anymore, okay?" Song Mo Ran suddenly looked at me lovingly. I nodded and allowed myself to sink into his deep eyes. Even if it meant eternal damnation, I was willing to do so.


    I didn''t resist him anymore, but followed his rhythm and slowly followed his rhythm. The moment he released me, I tightly hugged him, this time not thinking about my sister, not thinking about how ridiculous this was. I was like a greedy child, feeling the warmth of Song Mo Ran''s chest to my heart''s content.


    Song Mo Ran gently caressed my head and said gently, "Xiaoxiao, thank you for the gift. I like it."


    I raised my head in shock and looked at him with wide eyes. "But, that tie can''t be worn anymore ¡­"


    Song Mo Ran gave me a meaningful smile and said, "Wait and see what you can wear."


    I didn''t ask any further. I was already very happy that he liked my gift, and it seemed like it was the first time he had said thank you to me.


    When I woke up the next day, Song Mo Ran was already gone. I packed up my things briefly and went downstairs. I didn''t need to go to school today.


    It''s already 9, I don''t know if Song Mo Ran went to work at the company yet but I was still looking forward to see him.


    As expected, Song Mo Ran was still sitting at the dining table, reading the newspaper and drinking his coffee.


    However, he seemed a little different today. When he saw me coming downstairs, he said, "Come over for breakfast."


    I walked over and stood in front of him, and only then did I notice Song Mo Ran''s change.


    I gave him the tie, and it hung around his neck in perfect condition!


    "Why are you ¡­"


    Song Mo Ran seemed to enjoy the stupefied expression on my face. He smirked as he said, "Secret."

 C45

    I sat down and studied the tie on his chest.


    Although this tie was picked by me, it was still incomparable to those extremely expensive ties. At one point, I was worried that it might not look too cheap, but now, wearing it on Song Mo Ran''s body, it actually didn''t feel out of place, and I couldn''t tell how cheap this tie was.


    Indeed, it was not a person picking his clothes, but a person picking his clothes.


    "Little girl, am I that good-looking?"


    I immediately lowered my head in embarrassment and focused on eating my breakfast in front of me. He was clearly reading the newspaper so how would he know that I was reading him? Could it be that Song Mo Ran had grown a third eye?


    "After dinner, I''ll send you to school." Song Mo Ran continued.


    After eating breakfast in a daze, I kept sneaking glances at Song Mo Ran while secretly rejoicing in my heart.


    He just said he was going to send me to school...


    Lowering my head and taking a sip of the sweet milk, the corner of my mouth lifted unknowingly.


    After breakfast, elder sister still hasn''t appeared, Song Mo Ran didn''t seem to care, and I didn''t even ask about elder sister. I just carried my backpack and obediently followed behind her as we walked out.


    Song Mo Ran opened the car door for me in a gentleman''s manner. His white suit made his extremely well-proportioned body look even more perfect. Looking at Song Mo Ran who seemed to be looking at me like a prince on a horse, my mind reeled for a moment.


    "Little girl, what are you blanking out for? Get in the car." There was no room for negotiation in his tone.


    Biting my lower lip, I started to feel a bit lucky. Since my elder sister wasn''t here, it shouldn''t be a big deal for me to hitchhike around.


    After we got in the car, Song Mo Ran also sat beside me. For a while, neither of us was this close. At this moment, my heartbeat actually sped up and my breathing became rapid.


    Song Mo Ran said indifferently to the driver, "Drive."


    The chauffeur started the car and drove forward. In the silence of the car, I could even hear Song''s breathing and slightly pursed my lips. I turned my face away and opened the window.


    Tall buildings and tall greenery flitted past the car window. I watched silently, but my mind was elsewhere. I could hear Song Mo Ran''s breathing, the sound of his clothes rubbing against each other, and think about Song Mo Ran''s delicate face.


    Everything made me feel suppressed yet faintly happy.


    For some reason, the journey to the school had become very short. In the blink of an eye, the car steadily stopped in front of the school gate.


    Opening the car door, I hurriedly got out, but was stopped by Song Mo Ran.


    He turned his head back with some unease, only to see the corner of his mouth slightly curled up as he said, "I''ll come pick you up after dinner self-study." You''re not allowed to skip classes this time. "


    I nodded blankly, then Song Mo Ran closed the car door and left.


    Staring blankly at Song Mo Ran''s disappearing figure, I didn''t move away for a long time. I was in a daze for a while.


    "Xiao-Xiao!" Su Yiyun ran to my side from a short distance away and affectionately hooked her arm around my arm.


    I came back to my senses and smiled. "Morning."


    Su Yiyun suspiciously looked at me and said, "What''s wrong? "It''s a soulless one."


    I stiffly pulled the corner of my mouth and raised my hand to look at my watch. "It''s nothing. Class is about to start. If we don''t hurry up, old man Jia will eat us."


    "Then let''s hurry up and go." Su Yiyun pulled me towards the school gate, and we hurriedly ran into the school.


    The corner of the school uniform set off the years of youth, accompanied by innocence and happiness.


    I was lucky, at least, compared to those who were in a state of upheaval.


    The bell for class rang. The pen''s tip slid across the soft page, emitting a faint scent of books. He attentively listened to his teacher''s words and carefully made notes. Today, his mood was exceptionally cheerful.


    Time flew by. In the blink of an eye, the bell for the end of the afternoon class rang. After closing the book, Su Yiyun ran over to my table and said, "Xiaoxiao, let''s go. We''re going to the cafeteria for lunch today."


    She nodded towards Su Yiyun and was about to stand up and leave with Su Yiyun, but Wu Qianqian and her other sisters called out to me, "Xiao-Xiao, let''s go together."


    I looked at Su Yiyun. She never really liked Wu Qianqian and the rest, so I didn''t mind. However, I still had to consider Su Yiyun''s feelings.


    Su Yi turned her face away and whispered, "Xiaoxiao, I don''t want to be with them."


    I nodded and said to Wu Qianqian, "No need, we''re going to B Dining Hall. I don''t think you guys can get used to B Dining Hall."


    After saying that, I pulled Su Yiying away without looking back.


    Wu Qianqian''s and the others'' unhappy comments came from behind.


    "What are you tugging at ¡­"


    "Look at her ¡­"


    I only turned a deaf ear to all of this. Su Yiyun, on the other hand, was a bit apologetic as she said, "Xiaoxiao, why don''t you go with them. I don''t mind."


    I stopped and turned my head to look at the humble Su Yiyun. I seriously said, "Su Yiyun, you''re my friend. What nonsense are you spouting?"


    Su Yiyun''s eyes reddened slightly. She looked at me emotionally and said, "Xiao-Xiao ¡­"


    Just as we were about to delve deeper into the matter, Cheng Shuyun''s hateful voice sounded in my ear, "Lin Xiaoxiao, someone is looking for you."


    Turning his face to the side, the expression that was originally intended to face Cheng Shuyun froze, because the person who caught his eye was actually his elder sister.


    "Elder sister, why are you here ¡­" I said, surprised.


    The corner of Cheng Shuyun''s mouth twitched in disdain as a trace of craftiness flashed past his eyes. When he turned around to look at his sister, she had a cute and cute appearance. She said, "Sister, you guys can continue chatting. I''ll leave first."


    The elder sister nodded towards Cheng Shuyun and gently said, "Thank you."


    After Cheng Shuyun left, Su Yun also tactfully left. My sister slowly walked towards me with an ice-cold look in her eyes.


    I had no time to think about why Cheng Shuyun would treat my sister like that. I only felt it difficult to breathe.


    She stood in front of me and looked down at me. There was not a trace of warmth in her voice as she said, "Lin Xiaoxiao, have you forgotten what you promised me?"


    Sweat trickled down my back as I clenched my fists. I knew that she was talking about the gift, but I didn''t do it on purpose. Song Mo Ran let Li Rong go, I should have returned the favor ¡­


    But I didn''t explain anything. These were just excuses in my sister''s eyes.


    She raised her slender finger and gently rubbed it against my cheek. She whispered into my ear and coldly said, "You better remember this. Otherwise, you have to bear the consequences."

 C46

    In that instant, her heart felt as though it had fallen into an icehouse, and her entire body froze on the spot. Lin Xiaoyu seemed to be satisfied with my reaction. She turned and left without even saying goodbye.


    After an unknown period of time, I returned to the classroom absentmindedly. I buried my head in my arms, no longer paying attention to the disturbance around me.


    That''s right, I promised elder sister. How can I break my promise? How can I go back on my word ¡­


    I was listless all afternoon. I kept thinking about this in my head. The discomfort filled my heart and my originally good mood instantly disappeared.


    Time trickled by. The evening self-study was over. Looking at the dark sky, my heart tightened. Without waiting for Su Yiyun, I carried my backpack and quickly headed out.


    Walking out of the school gates, I saw Song Mo Ran''s figure from afar.


    He stood by the car, waiting for me.


    I slowed down my pace, wondering if I should go over. If my sister were to see me and Song Mo Ran starting to communicate again and didn''t keep the promise, she would definitely run over to the school to denounce us.


    To me, I also didn''t want to break my promise. Today, when I heard that Song Mo Ran was going to send me to school, my heart felt like it was filled with honey.


    While I was thinking, I walked towards Song Mo Ran. He seemed to have seen me and shouted ¡­


    "Little girl, walk faster. Why are you so slow?"


    After hearing Song Mo Ran''s words, I suddenly stopped and shouted at him:


    "Brother-in-law, you can go back today. I want to go with my classmates."


    After saying that, I turned around and ran without looking back. Song Mo Ran hadn''t recovered yet and shouted after a few seconds ¡­


    "Stop!" and come back here of his own accord! "


    I made up my mind to ignore him. I ran on, and soon I was back at school.


    After entering the school gates, I found a secluded place to look in Song Mo Ran''s direction. When I found him still looking towards the school gates, I felt a burst of guilt and disappointment in my heart.


    I didn''t keep my promise with my sister, and I became a person who broke his word. I also knew that Song Mo Ran cared about me, but I still kept my distance from him.


    All the beauty and gentleness of the morning was shattered by my sister''s accusation, and the relationship that had just been eased might once again be plunged into mud by my sudden behavior.


    Song Mo Ran waited for a while and saw that I wasn''t joking. I could already feel the anger in his heart from afar. This should be the first time in his life he was rejected without explanation.


    He slammed the door shut. What I saw was that he was sitting in the driver''s seat, so it turned out that he had come to pick me up himself. The guilt in his heart deepened.


    The roar of the engine drove the car away like an arrow from a bow, and soon it was out of sight, and I watched in a daze, aware that someone had slapped me behind.


    Turning around, he saw that it was Su Yiyun.


    "Xiao-Xiao, what''s wrong? "It seems like his face isn''t good, like he lost his soul." She saw through me.


    "It''s fine. Yiyun, let''s go home together." As I did not wait for Su Yun after school, I directly ran out of the school, so I calculated the time, and coincidentally met her.


    When I got on the bus, I took the last seat by the window. I liked to enjoy the scenery along the way. I loved to watch the people coming and going.


    "Then that''s it, it''s best to let nature take its course." I sighed in my heart. Actually, I was looking forward to living a regular life. I just don''t know why, but from when Song Mo Ran and I started to distance ourselves, life seemed to be missing something.


    Missing something I care about.


    Su Yiyun saw that my heart was heavy, very considerate did not ask, so the whole journey was silent.


    Returning to Song Mo Ran''s house, I stood at the door thinking about how to explain to Song Mo Ran that I didn''t ride in his car and ran away without explaining anything.


    Taking a deep breath, I think it''s better to play it by ear. After all, I yearn to live a regular life like this, and my sister and I have an appointment before anything else.


    I thought that Song Mo Ran would be waiting for me on the sofa in the living room with a gloomy face, but what was waiting for me was a sofa with no traces of a person sitting on it. Furthermore, the person waiting for me wasn''t Song Mo Ran.


    After seeing me go home, the bodyguard respectfully bowed to me and said, "Miss Lin, I''m telling you a very unlucky piece of news, Boss Song ¡­ There was a car accident on the way back to pick you up, and we''re in the hospital for first aid. "


    "What?" "Song Mo Ran got into a car accident ¡­" I covered my mouth and sat paralyzed on the ground. In my mind, I thought of Song Mo Ran''s rumbling car and the car leaving at a speed that could vent my anger after I ran back.


    "Could it be that because I ran back without saying a word, Song Mo Ran felt uncomfortable and got into a car accident because he drove too fast on the way back?" Was it because of me, Song Mo Ran, that I was in a car accident?


    Why do I feel such a heart-wrenching pain?


    Do I like Song Mo Ran?


    The thought popped into my head and filled my head like a virus. Tears ran down my cheeks and I covered my mouth and ran to the bathroom so I wouldn''t cry in front of others.


    Looking at my reflection in the mirror, both of my hands on the counter. I couldn''t believe that my feelings for Song Mo Ran had become like this, from the initial hatred and hatred to the current liking. I splashed a few handfuls of water on my face in an attempt to clear my head, or perhaps I was still unable to accept my feelings for Song Mo Ran.


    "Lin Xiaoxiao, oh Lin Xiaoxiao, what happened to you?" Do you really like Song Mo Ran? Like that cold and cruel Song Mo Ran? " I muttered to myself in the mirror. However, I recalled Song Mo Ran''s previous concern for me, and even those gentle faces appeared in front of me. There was actually a voice that said to me, "That''s right, you really do like him."


    I hurriedly shook my head. Even though I clearly understood my feelings for Song Mo Ran, but remembering my sister''s warning to me, I had no choice but to hide my feelings in the deepest part of my heart. Shaking my head, I took down a towel to wipe off the water on my face.


    As soon as I entered my room, I heard my phone ringing. I hurriedly looked for my phone because I was afraid that it was from the hospital and that something was wrong with Song Mo Ran. However, I couldn''t find it after following the bell for a long time. When the bell stopped ringing, I finally found the phone in my bag. It was from Teacher Jia who called me. I heaved a sigh of relief. Luckily, it wasn''t from the hospital.

 C47

    Suddenly, I realised that ever since Song Mo Ran''s car accident, I hadn''t gone to school nor applied for a leave of absence. Teacher Jia must have called to ask why I didn''t go to school.


    While in a hurry, I dialed Teacher Jia''s number. Listening to the "Du Du Du Du" sound on the other end, my heart was beating really fast. As I imagined Teacher Jia''s ferocious look, I unexpectedly felt a little afraid and was ready to accept Teacher Jia''s criticism.


    "Hello, Teacher Jia ¡­" After the call connected, I started to speak, but before I could finish, I was interrupted by Teacher Jia.


    "Lin Xiaoxiao, do you still have a third year consciousness?"


    I was shocked by Teacher Jia''s tone. I had imagined his tone, but didn''t expect it to be this strict.


    "Fortunately, you still know how to reply to my phone call. Your parents too, they didn''t answer your phone call. I thought you were being kidnapped and sold away!" Where have you been these past few days? " Teacher Jia''s tone of voice dropped a little. At least, it was a lot gentler than before.


    "Teacher Jia, I''m really sorry. There''s been some problems at my house these few days. My ¡­" "My brother-in-law was in a car accident and is currently in the hospital for treatment. I was staying in the hospital for the past few days and forgot to tell Teacher Jia about it. I am truly sorry." I explained to Teacher Jia. That''s right, I''ve been absent from school for a few days, so Teacher Jia must be worried.


    "Oh right, Teacher Jia, I still need to invite you to take care of my brother-in-law in the hospital. I definitely won''t miss my lesson." I don''t know how to face Song Mo Ran. If it wasn''t because my sister couldn''t always stay by Song Mo Ran''s side to take care of him, I would definitely hide at school and not go out.


    "Alright, since you have something to do, you should settle it before coming back to study. Otherwise, you won''t be in the mood to come back to study right now." "That''s it, you still have to remember to review." After saying that, Teacher Jia hung up the phone. I put down my phone and continued packing up. After a while, the sky darkened. I looked out the window at the moon hanging high in the sky and felt somewhat guilty.


    If I had followed Song Mo Ran''s instructions and got into his car, would there have been no accident?


    He shook his head. Perhaps this was all planned by the heavens. No one could stop this from happening.


    After packing up, I followed the bodyguard to the hospital. There was no news from my sister, so maybe she was busy. Then, I''ll go to the hospital to take care of Song Mo Ran.


    After we arrived at the hospital, Song Mo Ran still hadn''t woken up. I walked in quietly and placed the mountain medicine soup I bought outside on the table next to me, and sat by the bedside looking at Song Mo Ran who was lying on the bed, dripping a little. I looked at him as if he had purposely fixed his eyebrows, and even I was jealous of his long eyelashes, and his lips were probably a little dry from not drinking water.


    Gradually, I started to blush, pinching myself with force, secretly slandering myself: "Lin Xiaoxiao, how could you have such an idea?"


    I was still lost in my thoughts when the door burst open with a bang. When I turned around and saw my sister, I hastily stood up and leaned to the side.


    Because I have an agreement with my sister before this, luckily I held back my thoughts, or else I would have to be a dishonest person again.


    But my sister has already seen me sitting on Song Mo Ran''s bedside, all my panic was in her eyes.


    Ta Ta Ta walked over with her high heels. She reached out her hand to pull me over and whispered into my ear, "Lin Xiaoxiao, pay attention to your identity. He''s your brother-in-law, you''d better not have any thoughts."


    These words made the jealousy in my heart flare up, but in order to not disturb the Song Mo Ran who was resting, I chose to endure and silently stood at the back and watched.


    Only then did her sister look at Song Mo Ran who was lying on the bed. She casually sat down beside the bed and reached out her hand to caress Song Mo Ran''s face.


    I couldn''t help but open my mouth to stop my sister. "Sister, Song... Brother-in-law is still resting. If you wake him up, it will not be good for his recovery. "


    My sister turned her head and stared at me. I knew how someone like my sister, who used to walk around on occasions, would not know what I was thinking, but I still stared back at her.


    Indistinctly, I heard my elder sister snort. At least, in front of a great deal of trouble, my elder sister still knew what was important and what was not. After checking that Song Mo Ran was fine, my elder sister stood up and pulled me towards the door.


    "Lin Xiaoxiao, what are you doing here?" Don''t you need to go to class? "


    In the face of my sister''s cold question, I might have admitted defeat in the past, but this time, I have already made clear my inner feelings.


    "I want to take care of Brother-in-law. Elder sister, you were so busy at work, so no one came to take care of him. That''s why I came over after giving the school a leave of absence."


    His sister suddenly covered her mouth and laughed: "Lin Xiaoxiao, do you think I don''t know what you are thinking? Let me tell you, you''d better put away those useless thoughts of yours. Song Mo Ran has a doctor to take care of him."


    "The doctor has no obligation to take care of brother-in-law''s daily life. Big sister isn''t at home during the day, you''re so busy, so you shouldn''t have the time to take care of him, right?"


    What I said made sense, and my sister was stunned for a moment. She did not expect that I would retort against her. After a moment of silence, she finally compromised, "Alright. I''ll do it for now."


    After buying the equipment, I went to fetch a basin of hot water for my sister. She said that she would wipe her brother-in-law''s body. Although my heart felt extremely uncomfortable, I still had to do what I could.


    I stood in the back and saw that my sister had already wet and wrung out the towel, and every step was slow in my eyes, and the jealousy in my heart was building up.


    Just as her sister was about to start cleaning up, a doctor walked in and immediately stopped her.


    "This patient''s family member, immediately stop what you''re doing. The patient has just been injured, if you hastily wipe him with running water, he will become infected."


    This doctor is simply my savior. Seeing my elder sister act so intimately is a form of torture for me. Hearing my elder sister''s words, she somehow gave me a glance before stopping.


    "Sister, it''s very late now. Let''s rest." Seeing that there was nothing else he could do, he decided to sleep with his sister in the ward.


    Waking up the next day, he found that there were a few missed calls on his phone. It was Su Yiyun calling. Did something happen? I thought it was class time, so I called her back.

 C48

    Before I could reply to the call, Su Yiyun hurriedly asked, "Xiaoxiao, where did you go? Why didn''t he come to class today? Is something wrong? "


    I thought for a moment and decided to tell Su Yiyun the truth. "Yiyun, my brother-in-law was hospitalized in a car accident."


    Su Yiyun exclaimed from the phone and asked with concern, "Did you get into a car accident? "What''s the situation now?"


    "It''s not a big problem. He''s still unconscious."


    "Alright, Xiao-Xiao. It''s time for class. Let''s chat later."


    I did not expect Su Yiyun to wait for a moment. She actually came to the hospital after a while. Sis and I were both very surprised to see her. Sis even raised her standard smile ¡­ ¡­


    "Xiao-Xiao, why don''t you introduce this person to your sister?"


    "Hello elder sister, I''m Xiaoxiao''s classmate, Su Yiyun." After Su Yiyun said this in a perfunctory manner, her eyes drifted towards Song Mo Ran''s body with a peculiar expression in her eyes.


    Startled, I turned my head to see a sneer on my sister''s face.


    "Oh, Lil ''Su, now that Song Mo Ran needs some rest and is not suitable for outsiders to disturb him, can you wait for him to wake up before coming back?" His sister emphasized the word "outsiders" before making a gesture to send him off.


    Su Yiyun hid her reluctance to part, but she still looked longingly at Song Mo Ran as she walked out of the door. In my heart, I could not tell what she felt ¡­


    Seeing that Song Mo Ran wanted to rest, Su Yi Yun tactfully said, "Alright, it''s getting late. I should go back."


    I don''t know why I was so nervous when I saw Song Mo Ran and Su Yiyun together. In reality, the ones who were nervous were me and my sister, right?


    "I''ll have the driver take you back." Song Mo Ran said while lying on the sickbed.


    Su Yiyun rejected him bluntly. She said, "No need. My home isn''t far from here. Let Xiaoxiao send me off."


    Actually, even if she didn''t say anything, I would have sent her off. I didn''t know what Song Mo Ran was thinking, but after we looked at each other for two seconds, he lightly nodded his head and approved Su Yiyun''s suggestion. He said, "Go, be careful."


    I noticed the way my sister looked at me when Song Mo Ran said that, as if Song Mo Ran''s concern for me was something I should never have done.


    Dragging Su Yiyun along with me, she escaped from the sickroom. Su Yiyun was at a loss for what to do and asked, "Xiaoxiao, why are you suddenly leaving so quickly? I almost fell over because of you. "


    I said apologetically, "Sorry, Yiyun, I just ¡­"


    The words stuck in her throat and she didn''t know how to explain. Su Yiyun looked at me and her watery eyes seemed to see through me. After a long while, she asked, "Xiaoxiao, are you running away from your sister?"


    Being seen to be a truth that I did not want to admit, my first reaction was of course to reject it. Unexpectedly, Su Yiyun said with determination, "Xiaoxiao, don''t lie to me. Actually, I have more or less guessed a lot of things about your family.


    Su Yiyun''s words directly stabbed into my heart. One of the things that I tried to hide from her was the fact that the wall that I built for myself suddenly collapsed at that moment. It was as if my emotions were suddenly brought to an end and the past came flooding in like a tide.


    "Xiao-Xiao, what''s wrong?" Su Yiyun saw that something was wrong so she hurriedly held me and asked with concern.


    I squatted on the ground for a long time before I recovered my strength. I gently shook my head and said, "I''m fine. Yiyun."


    "If there''s nothing else, let''s go. There are too many people in the hospital, and the air isn''t good either. I''ll take you to get some fresh air." After saying that, Su Yiyun slowly helped me up and took me to a small garden outside the hospital.


    Along the way, I was silent for a long time. In the end, I couldn''t help but ask, "Yiyun, you said that you guessed some things about my family. Can you tell me about it? What do you know? "


    Su Yiyun took a deep breath and said solemnly, "Are you sure you want to listen?"


    I nodded resolutely.


    Su Yiyun saw that I was so determined, so she didn''t hide it anymore and told me everything.


    "Actually, in the beginning, I knew about you from someone else. You know, there are always a few girls who like to chatter in class, and with so many rumors about you, it''s hard not to listen to a few words."


    "What did you hear?" I asked.


    "Isn''t it just about those rotten grains from Chen, Sesame, mother and father dying? Elder sister is a nocturnal girl or something ¡­" After saying that, Su Yiyun''s tone slowed down. She raised her eyes and carefully looked at my reaction.


    I have already heard these words too much from Su Yiyun''s mouth. I didn''t mind and indicated to her to continue. Seeing that I was fine, Su Yiyun became bolder and gradually let go of what she was saying.


    "In the beginning, I didn''t like you as much as they did, after all, which normal person would be willing to spend money sold by their own sister? But then, on the way back to school, I accidentally saw you feed the stray cat with the last sausage in your hand, and looking at your clear eyes, I knew that I misunderstood you."


    I lowered my head and thought back to the first time I saw Su Yiyun. She had a righteous look on her face, causing the girls who were bullying me to be stunned. At that time, I thought that she was only helping a vulnerable group out of instinct.


    "But what if you don''t misunderstand? What if what they say is true? " I asked.


    Su Yiyun confidently shook her head and proudly said to me, "Xiaoxiao, I think people are very accurate. With just a glance, I know what kind of person you are. So I didn''t regret helping you on the bus that time. I''m glad I made a friend like you!"


    "Then what kind of person am I?"


    Su Yiyun looked at me in silence for a full five seconds before she said, "You''re a different person. You''re different from us."


    That sentence made me confused. Is that good or bad?


    At first, I thought that if someone like me were to find out about everything that happened to me, no one would be willing to be my friend, so I had always kept some secrets from Su Yiyun. I didn''t expect that she would actually know about everything that happened to me, even though she knew everything, she was still willing to be my friend.


    "Xiao-Xiao, what are you thinking about that made you so lost in thought?" Su Yiyun interrupted me.


    I smiled and said, "It''s nothing. Let''s go. I''ll take you home."


    Originally, I thought that today''s conversation would end like this. However, I didn''t expect that on the way home, Su Yiyun would suddenly say to me, "Xiaoxiao, don''t you feel that your sister is hostile towards me?"

 C49

    I had felt her hostility towards Su Yiyun from the moment she entered the room. Initially, I had thought that someone as crazy as Su Yiyun wouldn''t notice her, so I didn''t plan to tell her, causing her to feel vexed. However, now that she had asked, I didn''t have any need to hide it anymore.


    "Yiyun, don''t blame me. She loves my brother-in-law too much. She feels that every woman who gets close to my brother-in-law has malicious intents, and perhaps she really loves him to the extreme. Don''t blame her." I spoke up for my sister.


    "What about you?" Su Yiyun suddenly asked, causing me to not know what to do. "What about me?"


    Su Yiyun sighed and said, "Xiaoxiao, should I call you stupid or na?ve? No matter how much your sister loves your brother-in-law, she can''t possibly guard against you, right? I feel that her enmity towards me is not even a tenth of her hatred towards you, so I''ll just remind you, so that you won''t be bullied and you won''t know how wise you are. "


    The relationship between me and Song Mo Ran isn''t something that can be explained in one or two sentences. I actually understand the hatred my sister has towards me, but Su Yiyun doesn''t understand the truth, which is why I feel that my sister is going overboard. However, how can I have the nerve to tell Su Yiyun about the matter between me and Song Mo Ran?


    Seeing that I didn''t answer, Su Yun said: "Xiaoxiao, do you know?"


    I nodded blankly, while Su Yun looked at me with a disappointed expression. If she knew the truth, would she still be my good friend, always thinking for me? I didn''t dare to think that I suddenly hated the fact that my friendship was built on lies. If I had said it honestly from the start, wouldn''t my heart have been less tormented by it now.


    Seeing my frown, Su Yiyun put her hand on my shoulder and asked, "Xiaoxiao, since you''ve already spoken, what are you worrying about?"


    I hastily shook my head. "It''s nothing much. It''s getting late. Let''s hurry up and go." With that, I turned and walked away.


    Su Yiyun finally caught up to me, but she suddenly asked, "Lin Xiaoxiao, do you like your brother-in-law?"


    Being hit with such a thought, I stopped walking and my face immediately flushed red. "Yiyun, what, what are you saying? My brother-in-law, he ¡­ He has my sister, and I can''t rob her of her husband. "


    Su Yiyun saw my incoherent speech, confirmed the guess in her heart and said, "Xiaoxiao, if you like her, then go chase her boldly. What are you afraid of? "Besides, I can tell that your brother-in-law cares about you a lot."


    I was a little angry at Su Yiyun''s words, "My sister loves my brother-in-law, and my sister has given so much for me. How can I steal someone''s life!? Besides, Brother-in-law only cares about me because I''m my sister, nothing else. "


    Su Yiyun looked at me, her bright eyes made me feel guilty, and she said: "Xiaoxiao, I can tell that your brother-in-law doesn''t love your sister, and his care for you is definitely not only related to family. The reason why you are in such pain, isn''t it because you can''t be with him? Life is so short, why should I restrain myself from doing something I don''t like? Moreover, your sister is not a good person either. "


    Su Yiyun''s words touched upon my bottom line. I shouted somewhat angrily, "You don''t need to care about my matters! "Don''t you dare say that to my sister again!"


    Perhaps I was too meek during normal times, but Su Yiyun had never seen me with such an exhausted appearance. She was stunned on the spot, and after a long time, I gradually regained my calm. She also recovered from her shock.


    "Xiaoxiao, I''m sorry, I was too excessive with my words just now. But I really did it for your own good. I want to see you having fun everyday ¡­"


    I also realized that I had just lost my composure and said, "It''s alright, Yiyun. It''s just that can you stop saying that to my sister, my sister, she ¡­" "It''s actually not easy."


    "It''s not good to say that your sister is mine, but Xiaoxiao, think carefully about what I have said. Your brother-in-law has always cared about you, and the last time you two went into a cold war, he even found me and told me to take care of you ¡­"


    I already didn''t hear what she said after that. I remembered the gift bag Su Yiyun carried last time. It turned out that it was at that time that Song Mo Ran asked her to take care of me.


    "Xiao-Xiao, since you''re not in a good condition, don''t send me off. Think about what I have said. Sorry about today''s matter, we are still good friends, right?" Su Yiyun looked at me worriedly.


    I was stunned for two seconds before finally nodding slowly. Su Yiyun let out a long sigh of relief and said, "Then I''ll go back first. When your brother-in-law is discharged, we''ll meet at school."


    "Alright."


    After Su Yiyun left, I was stunned for a long time. Song Mo Ran, what exactly did you think?


    As I watched Su Yiyun''s shadow gradually disappear into the distance while riding on the carriage, my eyes drooped down, and my heart was filled with mixed feelings. Song Mo Ran''s good feelings for me gradually surfaced in my heart, and the scenes of the past transformed into emotional tears that quietly slipped out of my eyes. My feelings for Song Mo Ran seemed to have unknowingly and quietly changed.


    After returning to the sickroom while indulging in my fantasies, I stopped in front of the sickroom. For a moment, I didn''t know how I should face Song Mo Ran.


    It''s an indisputable fact that he''s my brother-in-law, but my feelings for him...


    Shaking her head in frustration, she closed the cold door and gently opened it only to see Lin Xiaoyu holding a syringe and injecting something into the IV tube.


    I softly called out to her in astonishment, "Elder sister, what are you doing?"


    Lin Xiaoyu was startled by the sight of me being so careful. She quickly hid the syringe behind her back and turned around. She looked at me evasively and said, "Xiao-Xiao ¡­"


    Looking at my elder sister''s pale face, I took a deep breath and whispered, "Come out."


    After walking out of the ward, I heard the sound of Lin Xiaoyu closing the door behind her. She took a deep breath and turned around to look at her big sister, who was dressed in a black dress.


    She doesn''t seem to be the sister I know anymore.


    But didn''t she just say that she loved Song Mo Ran very much and that she couldn''t leave him? What did she mean by that?


    "Sister, are you drugging Song Mo Ran?" I asked, staring.


    The elder sister gave a shallow smile and took a step forward. As if she was not the one who was feeling guilty at all, she said, "Yes."


    My heart felt like it had fallen into an icehouse. Looking through the glass window of the door, I saw Song Mo lying on the sickbed, sleeping soundly. His pale face didn''t have a single trace of blood on it.


    Turning my head to look at my elder sister, I enunciated each word clearly, "Lin Xiaoyu, do you know what you''re doing!?"

 C50

    My sister was not surprised by my reaction. On the contrary, she gave a disdainful laugh and said: "Lin Xiaoxiao, do you know that you are despicable? If only I had left you alone back then. Now that I have been forced into such dire straits by you, I can only quietly poison him in order to firmly hold him in my hands. This is all your fault, Lin Xiaoxiao, I really hate you. "


    Looking at my sister''s reddened eyes, my heart tightened and a chill went down my spine. My sister''s words were like a sharp knife that stabbed into my heart. My sister hated me.


    He clenched his fist tightly and felt a sharp pain at the corner of his eyes. He took a deep breath and forced his tears to not fall. He bit his lower lip and opened his mouth slightly, yet he did not know what to say.


    Elder sister''s hatred towards me isn''t unreasonable. If it wasn''t for me falling in love with Song Mo Ran, then we sisters wouldn''t need to reach this step.


    As I thought about it, I was a little taken aback. Am I really in love with him?


    I don''t really want to admit it.


    I leaned to the side, not knowing what to say. I just stared blankly at Song Mo Ran through the window on the door. Suddenly, Song Mo Ran frowned as if he was struggling in a dream. He called out, "Xiao-Xiao ¡­"


    It wasn''t too loud, just loud enough for me and my sister to hear.


    This voice stunned both me and my elder sister. This voice shook my heart, and this voice broke my elder sister''s teetering heart.


    She coldly laughed and said: "Heh, Lin Xiaoxiao, I truly admire your methods."


    I turned around and looked at my elder sister. With tears in my eyes, I said, "Elder sister, I really didn''t ¡­"


    Before I could finish my sentence, my sister interrupted me. "Lin Xiaoxiao, you are truly a flourishing white lotus, acting good even after getting a bargain!"


    Listening to my sister''s words, I felt a little bitter and speechless. I felt wronged, but I couldn''t say the reason for my grievance.


    Suddenly, elder sister forcefully pulled my arm and pulled me towards a place not far away. Caught off guard, my hand was pulled so painfully that it hurt. I walked to a quiet place and elder sister forcefully shook me off.


    Sister looked down at me condescendingly, her eyes filled with hatred and disgust. She coldly said: "Lin Xiaoxiao, I''m telling you, even if I have to sacrifice everything, I will still keep Song Mo Ran by my side."


    Gritting my lower lip, I mustered up the courage to say in a low voice, "Elder sister, so what if you have his person? Don''t you know what Song Mo Ran will do to you? "


    Her sister laughed contemptuously, but her eyes were red. She coldly said: "Lin Xiaoxiao, then do you think that you will win just because you have obtained Song Mo Ran?"


    I shook my head furiously in an attempt to deny it, but my sister''s mind was already filled with hatred towards me. She looked at me and became even more agitated, pointing her finger at my nose, her knuckles trembling as she shouted in a hoarse voice: "Lin Xiaoxiao, I''m telling you, I''ll never be able to obtain a person in my life!"


    I closed my eyes in despair, but the palm that I had expected didn''t land on my face. When I opened my eyes, I saw Song Mo Ran standing in front of me, tightly grabbing onto my sister''s wrist.


    Stunned, I looked at Song Mo Ran and stammered, "Song Mo Ran ¡­"


    Song Mo Ran turned his head to look at me before releasing his sister''s hand. With a low voice that sounded like it came from hell, he said, "Lin Xiao Yu, from now on, Lin Xiaoxiao is my girlfriend."


    The sudden sentence left me at a loss for words. Song Mo Ran embraced me tightly. Separated by my thin clothes, I could clearly feel the temperature of his body and the sound of his heart beating.


    Looking at my sister''s pale face, I finally came back to my senses. I tried to push Song Mo Ran away but Song Mo Ran held me tightly in his embrace.


    Song Mo Ran looked at his sister coldly as a trace of killing intent flashed in his eyes. He seemed to be trying his best to control his anger as he said in a low voice, "Did you hear me clearly?"


    Elder sister''s lips couldn''t help but tremble. She shivered all over and said weakly, "Silent ¡­" "I was wrong, I was just confused for a moment before I thought of drugging ¡­"


    However, she never expected that Song Mo Ran didn''t even know she drugged him and Song Mo Ran''s cold aura froze the air in an instant.


    "Lin Xiaoyu, how dare you! Do you think that with your dirty tricks, you can achieve your goals?" Song Mo Ran said with a domineering look on his face.


    His sister''s eyes opened wide in despair, and then she dared not look straight at Song Mo Ran''s face as she lowered her head, her body trembling in fear.


    "Now, Lin Xiaoyu, go back and pack up your belongings and scram out of my residence. I don''t want to see anything that belongs to you when I return."


    Hearing these words, the older sister''s body trembled even more violently, and she began to sob.


    At the side, when I saw this scene, I felt mixed emotions. I didn''t know if it was due to my sister''s hatred or pity, but I couldn''t bear to step forward to stop Song Mo Ran. Suddenly, he roared furiously.


    "Lin Xiaoyu, did you not hear what I just said?" I told you to immediately go back and pack your things, get lost! "


    The elder sister suddenly raised her head and grabbed onto Song Mo Ran''s arm and said: "Mo Ran, don''t be like this, okay? "I know I was wrong. I loved you too much that I panicked and lost my mind. There won''t be a next time. Forgive me, okay?"


    The moment Song Mo Ran saw his sister holding his arm, his face became filled with disgust. Hearing his sister''s words was good, but he pushed his sister away in annoyance.


    Perhaps it was because she suffered too much from the blow, her sister''s legs gave way and she collapsed onto the ground. She held Song Mo Ran''s leg humbly, and said as if she was going all out ¡­


    "Song Mo Ran, aren''t we already married? Aren''t we husband and wife? Can you forgive me for having a husband and wife for a hundred days? Just this once, I was wrong about Song Mo Ran. "


    Song Mo Ran''s mouth suddenly hung with a sneer of ridicule: "Are you done talking? Are you mistaken? You know better than I do that you and I aren''t married at all. Do you need me to remind you? "


    With that said, her sister seemed to lose all her confidence. She lowered her head and did not speak. Song Mo Ran then said, "You can go."


    The elder sister kept her head down and realized that Song Mo Ran''s tone seemed to relax a little. She looked up expectantly only to find that there was a playful smile on his face and his lips were trembling.

 C51

    I really feel heartache, my sister has suffered so much, has done so many wronged things, all to provide me with a life of study.


    I didn''t feel good seeing my sister like this. On one hand was the man I loved a lot, and on the other was my sister who raised me since I was young. I wanted to stop Song Mo Ran from harming her again.


    Just as I took a step forward, Song Mo Ran extended his hand to block me. I knew that Song Mo Ran was extremely angry so I didn''t dare to do anything unnecessary.


    Song Mo Ran bent down and grabbed his sister''s hair and said slowly: "I''m done, now scram."


    His sister still did not seem to give up. Song Mo Ran glared at her and shouted, "If you say another word, if you don''t go back and pack up, I will f * * king cut off your retreat, and you won''t be able to earn a single cent."


    The elder sister did not say anything, but continued hugging Song Mo Ran''s leg, shaking her head continuously. Her appearance was humble to the point of being in the dust.


    Song Mo Ran was sick of it. He clicked his tongue and kicked his sister onto the ground.


    Before I could do anything, Song Mo Ran grabbed my waist and forcefully pulled me away. I grabbed his hand and wanted to push him away, but Song Mo Ran spoke in a low voice ¡­


    "Xiao-Xiao, don''t do anything and just come with me now. This is for the good of your sister. Do you think that if it wasn''t for you, I would easily let her go?"


    I replied with an "En." But I couldn''t bear to look back and see my sister sitting on the ground in a daze. She seemed to come to her senses and found that I was visiting her.


    I clearly saw a flash of emotion in my sister''s eyes, but then I was overwhelmed by jealousy, unwillingness, and anger. I stared at her like she was a ghost, and my hair stood on end.


    The moment I entered the ward, I couldn''t help but take another look at my sister. She had already stood up, and her shoulders seemed to be pressed down by something as she staggered out. That wretched figure of her back was deeply imprinted in my heart.


    After entering the ward, Song Mo Ran walked to the side of the bed and sat down. I lowered my head, unsure of how to face the person who chased my sister away.


    After pondering for a moment, he asked, "Xiao-Xiao, do you hate me now because I chased away the sister who took care of you and lived together with you for so many years?"


    I didn''t look up at Song Mo Ran and didn''t know how to express my thoughts. He just stood there silently.


    Song Mo Ran sighed and stood up. When I heard his footsteps approaching, I suddenly raised my head and said, "Song Mo Ran, don''t come over."


    His hand lifted slightly and thumped against the wall against which I was leaning. Song''s face grew larger in my eyes, and I realized it was a touch of softness between my lips.


    I held on to his chest and tried to push Song Mo Ran away, but he grabbed my neck to stop me from moving.


    Perhaps it''s because he felt a little tired from what happened today, but Song Mo Ran released me and went back to his bed to rest.


    After he laid on the bed, he didn''t say anything and the atmosphere turned silent. Song Mo Ran had already woken up and looked fine. I didn''t want to stay in this repressed atmosphere and said to him:


    "Then... "Song Mo Ran, I''ll be going back first. If you need anything, just call me or find a doctor."


    In response to my silence, I left the room with mixed feelings.


    I was still thinking about how I would face my sister when I got back to the house, but when I opened the door, I saw that the light was not on, and that my sister''s shoes were not there on the insole.


    She probably hasn''t come back yet, so maybe elder sister doesn''t know how to face me. After what happened, I think that elder sister''s self-esteem must have been damaged.


    After returning to my room, I started to review my lessons as I was still in my third year and needed to take care of my studies.


    When I was serious, time passed really quickly. After an unknown period of time, I heard the sound of the door closing. My heart started to tense up. My sister is back.


    As I expected, my room door was opened, and my sister walked in, reeking of alcohol.


    "Lin Xiaoxiao, didn''t you have an appointment with me before that? Didn''t you say that you would never approach Song Mo Ran again? How did you become his girlfriend? "


    Elder sister''s face has already distorted from the anger. Her body trembled as she grabbed onto my shoulder and said crazily.


    "Lin Xiaoxiao!" Why do you want to snatch Song Mo Ran from me! Song Mo Ran and I are husband and wife, don''t you know? He''s mine! "


    Mud Man also had a bit of anger. After hearing elder sister''s words, I started to feel some anger in my heart. Especially when I said that he was mine, I looked straight into my elder sister''s eyes ¡­


    "Elder sister, since you said you''re husband and wife, then why do you need me to accompany you on your wedding night? You must have known when Song Mo Ran took over me, why didn''t you stop me?"


    Elder sister was stumped by this question. Her lips trembled, but she didn''t say anything. Seeing her act in such a manner, she started to make a ruckus. In my heart, I was even more furious as I spoke ¡­


    "What husband and wife? You two don''t even have the actual relationship between husband and wife. By the looks of it, your names of husband and wife are fake as well, right?"


    My sister seemed to have heard something shocking. She looked at me in surprise, and her whole body seemed to be trembling with fear.


    "Sister, let me tell you, I like Song Mo Ran too."


    These words were the last straw that broke the mule''s back. His sister ran out crazily, shouting, "Lin Xiaoxiao, if you want to lose your sister, then do so!"


    I couldn''t understand what my sister was saying, and I felt a pang of worry when I saw her go crazy. When she went out, she saw my sister in the kitchen, holding a knife to her neck.


    "Sis, don''t be rash!"


    I am a little anxious, I didn''t expect my sister to be so emotional, how much does she like Song Mo Ran, that''s why she was willing to use her death to force me? Am I too humble compared to my sister''s love?


    But at this point, I didn''t have the time to think about it. The most important thing was to calm my sister''s emotions.


    "Lin Xiaoxiao, I have given you such a good life for you to study, but how did you repay me? "You stole my most beloved man, and now you still want to chase me out? What ingrate do I raise?!" His sister roared. Due to the excessive force, the veins on her forehead were bulging.


    Previously, I felt that my sister had fallen into Song Mo Ran''s hands because of me, but now, it seems that she had only wanted to have Song Mo Ran for her own selfish desire. I didn''t dare to argue with my sister about this now, so seeing the blade about to cut into her flesh, I quickly said, "Elder sister, it''s all my fault, alright? Put down the blade first, you can stay here. I will beg Song Mo Ran! "

 C52

    "Begging for mercy?" Finally, Lin Xiaoxiao, do you want to let go of your status and plead with others? All along, you have lived as if it was a natural thing to do. Even though we were sisters, you were younger than me, so I had to shoulder the burden and live in front of others. As for you, you don''t need to do anything.


    I quietly listened to my sister''s complaints. There were too many grievances in her heart, so she rarely had a chance to release them all.


    "Lin Xiaoxiao, how hard is it for me to come all the way here ¡­" "I know very well in my heart that people are talking about me behind my back. However, I do not care. My only wish is to have Song Mo Ran, whereas you, my younger sister, have deprived me of my only right."


    If she didn''t use such an extreme method, Song Mo Ran probably wouldn''t have suddenly kicked her out of the sect. If it was the same time again, I still wouldn''t have avoided it, because I love Song Mo Ran and love her no less than my sister.


    But at this moment, in order not to provoke her, I had to restrain my emotions. I had already lost my parents, I could not lose my elder sister, and became an orphan.


    "Sis, I know I''ve let you down, but if you die, I''ll feel guilty for the rest of my life. Just put the knife down first, okay?" Give me a chance to slowly make it up to you. "


    "How?" his sister asked.


    I hesitated for a moment, then said, "I''ll give you everything you want, including Song Mo Ran, okay?" To get my sister to put down the knife first, I had to lie to her.


    When my elder sister heard this, she seemed to calm down. She slowly put down the saber in her hand and her body instantly went limp. I immediately rushed forward to hug her.


    "Sis, can you not do such a stupid thing in the future? Your life is very precious, don''t kill yourself so easily. " I whispered.


    Lying in my arms, my sister panted as she said, "Lin Xiaoxiao, in truth, I never thought of committing suicide. I only wanted to force you to say those words."


    Her confession left me at a loss. It turned out to be all an act, but we were the same, because what I had just said wasn''t true either, but I couldn''t be as frank as she was. The knife was not far away, and I was afraid of provoking my sister again.


    After settling my sister in the bedroom, I was about to leave when she called out to me.


    "Lin Xiaoxiao, is what you said true?"


    I was stunned. I didn''t know how to reply. The emergency cell phone rang. I took it out and saw that it was Song Mo Ran.


    Thank God, I''ve never been so happy about Song Mo Ran''s phone call.


    "I''m going to get a call." After saying that, I quickly walked out of the room and went downstairs. After making sure that my sister couldn''t hear me, I picked up the phone.


    "Why did it take so long?" Song Mo Ran''s tone was rather dissatisfied as he continued, "This is not something a qualified girlfriend should do."


    I wasn''t in the mood to talk so much nonsense with him, so I asked straightforwardly, "What''s wrong?"


    "You don''t even know when your boyfriend is discharged? Hurry up and come pick you up." Song Mo Ran said arrogantly and arrogantly.


    A man is usually quite free and easy to handle, why is he so hypocritical every time he falls in love?


    "Don''t you have a driver? I don''t have a driver''s license or a car, how can I pick you up? "


    There was silence for two seconds. "I''ll get the driver to pick you up," he said. With that, Song Mo Ran hung up.


    I looked at the electric arc and didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. The driver could have just brought him back, so why did he have to pick me up and then send us back together?


    I started to suspect Song Mo Ran''s IQ. Everyone says that a woman in love has 250 points in IQ. I think that''s not the case.


    Before I left, I went upstairs to check on my sister''s condition. She had already fallen asleep on the bed, and was relieved. She obediently went to the front door of the villa to wait for the driver to appear. After so long, I have learned one thing. Resistance has always been useless, only obedience is the way to go.


    I don''t know what kind of threat the driver got from Song Mo Ran, but it was clearly an hour''s journey, but the driver kept on running, and after 40 minutes, he brought me in front of Song Mo Ran.


    Seeing how the driver''s forehead was covered in beads of sweat while Song Mo Ran stood at the entrance of the hospital with a carefree expression, I couldn''t help but sigh in my heart at the difference between the bourgeoisie and the laborer class.


    I sat in the car and signaled Song to Mo Ran to get in, but he was actually acting like a child and just stood there without moving.


    I got out of the car and walked over to him.


    "Why aren''t you leaving? Do you want to stay in the hospital for the night? " I asked impatiently.


    Song Mo Ran grabbed my waist and I stuck to him. People were coming and going at the entrance of the hospital and people were looking at me from the side. An ambiguous atmosphere spread between us and I was stunned in his embrace as if I had lost my breath.


    The man in front of me put his mouth close to my ear and used a provocative tone to say, "As long as you sleep with me, you can live anywhere."


    I can even imagine Song Mo Ran''s smirk as he said this, his face turned red to the ears as he quickly shook it off and said, "Song Mo Ran, can you not do this in public?"


    Song Mo Ran was thick-skinned and didn''t feel that there was anything wrong with this. Seeing my reaction, he was slightly displeased.


    "Going home."


    He walked to the car.


    A man''s heart was a needle on the seabed. I silently thought in my heart as I followed Song Mo Ran up.


    Along the way, Song Mo Ran would whistle from time to time, looking like he was in a good mood. Meanwhile, I was suffering internally because I didn''t dare to tell Song Mo Ran about my sister being at home.


    I kept looking for the right moment, but I couldn''t bring myself to speak, for fear of ruining his good mood.


    After tormenting myself all the way to the villa''s garage, I got off the car, full of worry. I didn''t notice that Song Mo Ran had a bunch of roses in his hands.


    "Girl, this is for you."


    I didn''t even have time to close the door before I stood there in a daze.


    "Why ¡­" Give me this. "


    Song Mo Ran looked away unnaturally as he mumbled, "What reason do I need to send my girlfriend? I just want to give it to you. Whether you accept it or not, my hands are going to go soft."


    I burst out laughing. This was the first time I saw someone give a flower to someone with such an attitude, and only Song Mo Ran could do it.


    "What are you laughing at?" Song Mo Ran asked nervously.


    I took the flowers and said, "No, I''m not laughing. I''m happy."


    "Really?"


    I nodded my head vigorously. This was the first time I had ever received a flower from a lover, and although it didn''t feel romantic at all, I was very happy.


    "Xiao-Xiao, you look so pretty when you smile." Song Mo Ran said to me gently, "From now on, I will give you this kind of flowers every day."

 C53

    "Please don''t." I hastily stopped her, "This kind of flower bud has a short blooming period. It will wither in a few days, what a pity."


    "Alright, I''ll listen to you."


    With that, we walked into the villa.


    Standing at the doorway, Song Mo Ran was about to open the door and enter. I suddenly recalled what happened with my elder sister and pulled him in.


    "Little girl, why are you suddenly so nervous?" Song Mo Ran asked.


    After hesitating for a long time, I finally said, "Song Mo Ran, I need to say something now. Promise me that you will stay calm, okay?"


    Song Mo Ran looked into my eyes. Perhaps he couldn''t figure it out as he suspiciously nodded his head.


    "Elder sister, she ¡­ "He hasn''t left yet."


    I clearly saw anger flash past Song Mo Ran''s eyes and hurriedly said, "Don''t be angry yet. Big sister''s emotions are very unstable right now, and it might cause her death. Can you not kick big sister out and calm down her emotions first?"


    Song Mo Ran listened carefully to my words and finally agreed. I then said, "About that ¡­ "Let''s not get too close with our sister for now. I''m afraid of provoking her."


    It was obvious that Song Mo Ran did not understand this request. He raised his voice and said: "Lin Xiaoxiao, what are you afraid of?"


    "I ¡­" I promised my sister I would give her everything she wanted, including ¡­ Including you. " I immediately told him everything.


    Song Mo Ran''s last bit of patience disappeared, my words made him lose his patience.


    "Lin Xiaoxiao!" Can I, Song Mo Ran, give it to you as he pleases? " Song Mo Ran roared at me. When I saw his enraged expression, I was momentarily stunned.


    "It''s not like that, I just ¡­ Just to calm my sister''s emotions. " I explained weakly.


    At this moment, the door suddenly opened and my sister stood in the doorway, looking at me in disbelief.


    "Song Mo Ran, promise me you won''t kick your sister out, okay?" I panicked and begged Song Mo Ran for mercy.


    Before Song Mo Ran could say anything, his sister said word by word: "Lin Xiaoxiao, I did not expect that one day you would lie to me."


    Facing the questioning of two people, I was at a loss for words. At that moment, I felt like I was a clown, all of my lies were exposed, and the rose in my hand unconsciously slipped from my hand and fell heavily onto the ground.


    "What, you can''t wait to show your love in front of me right now? "Lin Xiaoxiao, I did not expect you to be such a two-faced person!"


    My sister''s accusation made me extremely wronged. Why did she not understand when I thought of her wholeheartedly and instead slandered me time and time again? My sister had really changed, had become a stranger to me.


    While I was at a loss for words, Song Mo Ran pointed his spear at my sister, disregarding everything he just promised me.


    "Silently, can you forgive me this time? I won''t dare to do it again. Really, just let me stay." His sister begged humbly in front of Song Mo Ran, "The more she is like this, the worse it will be for me."


    "Sister, you are asking for it now. Can you please stop being so humble?" I could not help but let out my emotions.


    The elder sister looked at me and coldly said, "Puny? Lin Xiaoxiao, do you know what it means to be humble? Have you ever been humble for a man? You have never experienced anything, what right do you have to speak here? "


    I was at a loss for words. Song Mo Ran protected me and brought me to the room.


    "Little girl, do you see what Lin Xiaoyu did to you? So can you not be so kind and humble and plead for her again and again in the future? " Song Mo Ran said as he held my face with both hands.


    My sister is no longer the person I used to know, but after all, we are still a family. No matter how much we hate each other, we still have to think for each other at a crucial moment.


    "Silently, I beg you, one last time, not to chase sister away, okay? If I hadn''t said that, she would have died right in front of me. Do you know how scared I was when my sister put the knife to her neck? "Even though I hate her, I don''t want her to die. Elder sister is the only family I have in this world ¡­"


    Song Mo Ran gently brushed away my tears and said softly, "Little girl, I understand. I will agree to your request, but Lin Xiao Yu cannot live under the same roof as us."


    I raised my head to look at Song Mo Ran before continuing, "There is a small house beside the villa. Although it is small, it has everything. Let Lin Xiaoyu move there."


    Since Song Mo Ran was able to do this, I no longer had anything to say, nor did I have the face to ask for more. This might be the best way to deal with it.


    With my tacit approval, Song Mo took out his phone and instructed a few people to carry Lin Xiaoyu''s luggage.


    "Aren''t you going to help?" I asked doubtfully.


    "Girl, what are you thinking about? When have you ever seen me helping people move? Furthermore, I don''t want to see Lin Xiaoyu ever again. If it wasn''t for you, I would have kicked her out long ago. "


    Hearing Song Mo Ran''s words, I felt slightly uncomfortable. Lin Xiao Yu is my big sister, this is an indisputable fact. If it isn''t necessary, how would I hope for my big sister to be in such a situation?


    Seeing my worried expression, Song Mo Ran rubbed my hair and comforted me, "Alright, little girl, stop thinking too much. Just let him take care of what has already happened. We should rest. You still have lessons tomorrow."


    I nodded my head lightly. Tonight, I slept exceptionally comfortably in Song Mo Ran''s embrace, and as for what I would have to face when I woke up tomorrow, I could not think about it anymore, what should come will come eventually, I can''t avoid it. I think that with Song Mo Ran''s support, I already have enough courage to face it.


    In my dream, I dreamed about my sister again, and my parents.


    Everything was the same as before, the family of four living happily, my sister teaching me to read, my mother cooking in the kitchen, my father watching the news, everything was so beautiful.


    But as soon as the scene changed, Mom and Dad died, leaving me and my sister to face each other for life. However, I pointed a knife at my sister, and with a single slash, she fell into a pool of blood.


    I panicked as I looked at her. I stammered, "I''m sorry elder sister, I didn''t do it on purpose ¡­"


    Sister just stared at me with wide eyes, her voice seemed to come from hell, she said: "Lin Xiaoxiao, you did it on purpose! I must kill you. "


    After saying that, he pounced towards me, covered in blood all over.


    When I opened my eyes, I realized that everything that happened just now was just a nightmare. At this moment, I was drenched in sweat and my breathing had become hurried.


    Song Mo Ran was lying beside me. It seemed that I had woken him up. He propped himself up and looked down at me. There was a trace of worry in his blurry eyes as he said in a low voice, "Xiao-Xiao, what''s wrong?"

 C54

    It was fine that he didn''t ask, but after hearing his question, the pain and grievance in my heart burst forth. My nose twitched and my eyes reddened. I lifted my arms and tightly embraced his neck, trying to extract a trace of warmth and relief from his body.


    Song Mo Ran seemed to be shocked by me. I felt his body stiffen, but he quickly recovered. He lightly patted my back and his ice-cold lips lightly caressed my face.


    He whispered into my ear, "Little girl, don''t be afraid. I''m by your side."


    Just a few simple words caused my suffocating heart to calm down. I let go of the hand on his neck, but Song Mo Ran kept it tightly in my embrace.


    I looked up at him, stunned.


    He lowered his head to look at me. His deep eyes seemed to contain a sea of stars. He raised his hand to stroke my hair and gently said, "Little girl, don''t think too much. You only need to understand one thing. You are the woman I, Song Mo Ran, love."


    The sudden confession made me flustered, and my left chest bounced wildly.


    He slightly curled the corner of his mouth and lightly kissed my full forehead. His hand seemed to caress my back unintentionally as a trace of craftiness flashed across his eyes. His voice was so low and deep that it sounded like it was filled with poison, causing me to accidentally sink into depravity.


    I subconsciously wanted to push him away, but he hugged me even more tightly. He bit my ear and gently said, "Little girl, after you pick me up, I want to run away?"


    My face was already flushed red, and I suddenly thought of my sister in the small room. A layer of grief covered the bottom of my eyes as I turned my face away, and once again, I tried to push Song Mo Ran who was hugging me away and said, "Stop messing around, Song Mo Ran."


    Song Mo Ran''s body obviously stiffened as his eyes rapidly tightened. The hand that was holding onto me tightened as he said: "Stop messing around? "Little girl, I''m afraid I was right to say that."


    Just as he said that, his kiss firmly landed on my lips. He violently pricked open the side of my teeth, his soft lips and tongue continuously teasing me. A pair of restless large hands quietly reached into my shirt and continuously moved behind my back.


    How could I be a match for Song Mo Ran? However, after a few seconds of stalemate, I lost the match and fell into his land of gentleness.


    This time, instead of struggling and robbing as before, this time, his movements were gentle, and I began to try to respond, to his kisses, to his passionate love.


    Tightly clenching his fingers, the pain in my body made me groan. He kissed my earlobe and whispered into my ear, "Little girl, don''t think anymore nonsense. Just obediently stay by my side and I will protect you for the rest of your life."


    Slowly opening my eyes, I saw Song Mo Ran panting heavily on my body, perspiring profusely. In that instant, I had some doubts as to whether what I heard was real or fake, and some suspicions as to whether I was hearing things, but the moment my eyes met Song Mo Ran''s, I knew that everything that happened was real.


    A warm feeling of happiness welled up from the bottom of his heart as the corners of his mouth unconsciously curled up.


    After a good night''s sleep, I fell into a deep sleep with my back against Song Mo Ran''s chest. There was no dream for the entire night.


    When he woke up the next day, the person beside his pillow had long since disappeared. For a time, a trace of disappointment flashed across his heart.


    After changing his clothes and washing his face and rinsing his mouth, he walked out of his room. However, he was attracted by a burst of fragrance.


    He followed the scent to the kitchen and was stunned when he saw what he saw.


    In the kitchen, with the morning sun shining brightly, Song Mo Ran was busy in front of the stove in a light curly-colored housedress. Although it was a very ordinary thing to do, even though it was filled with the smell of tea, rice, and salt, Song Mo Ran felt like he did something unearthly.


    I saw that he was a little lost in thought and just stood there blankly behind him. He didn''t turn around, but he seemed to have already guessed that I was standing at the door. "Breakfast will be ready soon," he said.


    As though I had been exposed, I touched my hair, at a loss of what to do. I turned around and walked to the dining table to sit down. I used my hands to hold my flushed face, feeling extremely vexed.


    To be discovered, what a shame.


    Just as I was about to wipe my neck, Song Mo Ran walked out with a bowl of lean meat porridge and looked at Song Mo Ran who placed a bowl in front of me. I couldn''t help but blink my eyes and ask, "Did you really do this?"


    Sure enough, Song Mo Ran''s expression darkened immediately as he said in a deep voice, "If it wasn''t me, could it be you?"


    He stuck out his tongue and recalled that Song Mo Ran''s cooking skills were usually dark food dishes ¡­ Under his intimidating gaze, I picked up the spoon and carefully scooped a spoonful into my mouth. Out of the corner of my eyes, I saw a flash of anticipation in Song Mo Ran''s eyes as the warm congee slid down his throat to his empty stomach. A sweet and blissful feeling emanated from within.


    "Did you register for some cooking class?" I said, looking at him with a hint of disbelief.


    The corner of Song Mo Ran''s mouth twitched as he crossed his arms in front of his chest and said with a face full of pride, "This is innate talent."


    He lowered his head to take another bite of the porridge and rolled his eyes silently as he mumbled, "Song Mo Ran still has such a shameless side to him."


    "Little girl, what are you talking about?" Song Mo Ran narrowed his eyes and looked at me suspiciously.


    I shook my head like a rattle and said, "It''s nothing."


    Song Mo Ran stood up and walked to my side with a meaningful smile on his face. He used his thumb to wipe the rice grains on the corner of my mouth and said, "Eat it, I''ll send you to school."


    His eyes were wide open as he looked at Song Mo Ran. His heart seemed to stop beating at any moment as if he had been drugged. He nodded dumbly.


    Song Mo Ran looked at me in satisfaction before leaving.


    After eating breakfast, I carried my backpack and followed behind Song Mo Ran, who had at some point changed into a silver suit. I obediently followed him out.


    Song Mo Ran and I sat side by side as we nervously tugged at the corners of our clothes. When we opened the car window, a cool breeze blew in and brushed against the strands of hair on my forehead. Only then did I quietly heave a sigh of relief.


    Song Mo Ran closed his eyes and dozed off, but his hand slowly moved over and gently held my right hand. His ice-cold fingertip made contact with my slightly burning skin. His ten fingers were clenched tightly, and beads of sweat dripped from his palms.

 C55

    So we spent a very long drive hand in hand.


    The car stopped in front of the school gates, but Song Mo Ran didn''t seem to want to let go. I looked at the driver in the rearview mirror and felt a little embarrassed. I whispered, "Song Mo Ran, let go."


    At this moment, Song Mo Ran slowly opened his eyes and turned his face to look at me. A trace of evil flashed across his exquisite face, and he took my hand and his ice-cold lips lightly touched the back of my hand, causing my entire body to go numb.


    She shyly took back her hand and opened the car door. She quickly got off and rushed into the school without looking back. She stopped and took a deep breath when she couldn''t see the shadow of Song Mo Ran''s car.


    He had only heard of beauties causing calamities and calamities, but Song Mo Ran was definitely a male version of a demon. With just a small movement or a casual smile, he could make people fall easily and unable to extricate themselves.


    Just as I was trying my best to calm myself down, someone patted my shoulder from behind. Turning around, I saw Su Yiyun''s smiling face. She smiled and said, "Xiaoxiao, what are you thinking about?"


    I twitched the corner of my mouth and said, "It''s nothing."


    Su Yiyun slightly narrowed her eyes. She clearly didn''t believe what I said, but she didn''t ask any questions. Instead, she took my arm and smiled. "Let''s go. It''s almost time for class."


    He walked all the way to the classroom, and the boring four periods had finally ended. Finally, it was noon, and the class ended. Su Yiyun ran over and knocked on my desk and excitedly said, "Xiaoxiao, do you know about the lunch for our class?"


    I slightly narrowed my eyes and tried to recall the memories in my head. It seemed like there was one thing that happened, our class obtained an outstanding class and received a prize of 1000 yuan. Wu Qianqian and her group previously discussed going to have dinner together. It was probably because I had been thinking for a long time that Su Yiyun couldn''t wait any longer. She grabbed my hand and said, "I knew you had forgotten. Let''s go together."


    I nodded and slowly stood up, but at that moment, Wu Qianqian and the rest also squeezed over and pulled my arm and said, "Xiao-Xiao, let''s go together."


    Su Yiyun was pushed to the side. She looked at Wu Qianqian angrily and said, "Wu Qianqian, Xiaoxiao''s good friend is me, why are you here?"


    Wu Qianqian raised her eyebrows and ignored Su Yiyun. She then left with her group of little sisters.


    I stopped walking and took my arm from Wu Qianqian''s hand. Then, I walked to Su Yiyun''s side and held her hand. I said lightly, "Wu Qianqian, we are not on the same team. Don''t waste time on me in the future."


    How could I not know what Wu Qianqian and the others were thinking? Maybe I shouldn''t have coveted that tiny bit of nothingness from the start, and it wouldn''t have turned out like this.


    As expected, the moment I said that, Wu Qianqian and the rest were infuriated. They glared at me with hatred in their eyes, threw down the words "you have guts" and quickly left.


    After they left, Su Yiyun said with a bit of guilt, "Xiaoxiao, there''s no need for you to be so noisy with them. It won''t be good for you like this."


    I smiled lightly as I shook my head. I patted her hand and said, "Enough. Let''s hurry up and go."


    Su Yiyun nodded at me. Then, she caught a glimpse of Cheng Shuyun, who was sitting not too far away, and whispered, "Xiaoxiao, why is this Cheng Shuyun still in the classroom? He can''t be thinking obscenely, right?"


    Following Su Yiyun''s gaze, I saw Cheng Shuyun still sitting in her seat, flipping through the book in her hands. It was a little strange, but I couldn''t stop her if she wanted to do something.


    I shrugged my shoulders and said smilingly, "Forget about the others. If we don''t go now, it''ll really be too late."


    After leaving the classroom, they arrived at a restaurant near the school. The class was divided into five tables, and the dishes were fairly sumptuous, so the atmosphere wasn''t too awkward. Almost everyone had arrived, and after the class monitor announced the start of the meal, everyone started to move their chopsticks.


    Subconsciously glancing at him, I catch a glimpse of that meaningful smile at the corner of her mouth, which makes me feel shocked. Could it be that Cheng Shuyun is planning on doing something else again?


    Just as I was thinking about this, a familiar voice came from above my head.


    "Smile?"


    Raising her head, she saw that it was Li Rong who wore the appearance of a waiter.


    I was stunned as I looked at him, who had lost a lot of weight. I asked in astonishment, "Li Rong, why are you here?"


    Li Rong smiled awkwardly and said, "I work here."


    At this moment, I realized that I said the wrong thing. Li Rong probably didn''t want to admit it in such a manner. In the end, he was once a noble young master with a noble identity.


    The atmosphere was awkward. Wu Qianqian and her friends came over and surrounded Li Rong.


    "Oh? Little big brother is so handsome."


    "Little big brother, don''t work anymore. Be my boyfriend, I''ll raise you."


    "Yeah, we have the money, so we can all be your girlfriend."


    The women''s words were extremely hard to hear, so no matter how good Li Rong''s bearing was, she wouldn''t be able to endure such humiliation from these young ladies. As expected, through the crowd, I heard Li Rong coldly say, "Ladies, please step aside."


    However, Wu Qianqian and the others became even more serious and started to make moves. I knew that Li Rong was afraid that good men wouldn''t fight with women, so she bit her lower lip and charged into the crowd to stand in front of Li Rong. "Wu Qianqian, he''s my friend, you guys better stop as soon as possible."


    Wu Qianqian smirked and said: "Lin Xiaoxiao, what do you really think you are? If it wasn''t for your brother-in-law, I wouldn''t even bother to pay attention to you! "


    I didn''t want to argue with her, so I pulled Li Rong''s hand and wanted to leave, but Wu Qianqian stopped me and kept pushing me in the crowd. The surrounding classmates started to watch the show, and even Su Yiyun, who wanted to help me, was held back by Wu Qianqian and her friends.


    I raised my hand and slapped Wu Qianqian''s face. The air became still at that instant, and everyone was stunned, including Li Rong.


    I looked at her coldly and said with a threatening tone, "Wu Qianqian, you better not mess with me."


    Then, before Wu Qianqian comes back to her senses, I grabbed Li Rong and left.


    After leaving the restaurant, Li Rong took off the deep uniform jacket, revealing the white shirt underneath. He pulled me to a nearby park and sat down on a bench.

 C56

    I was still wondering if I was being too impulsive and didn''t say anything. Li Rong turned his head and looked into my eyes. After a long while, he opened his mouth and asked, "Xiao-Xiao, are you alright?"


    When I came back to myself, I grinned at him and shook my head. "It''s fine," I said.


    Li Rong turned her head and lowered her eyes, her long eyelashes casting a dark shadow over her face. She said, "Xiao-Xiao, I''m sorry for making you and your classmate make such a big fuss out of it."


    I said, "It''s fine, Li Rong. Don''t feel guilty. Actually, they treated you like that because of me."


    Li Rong raised her head and smiled bitterly, "But the final trigger is still me. Xiaoxiao, let me treat you to a meal. Actually, I don''t have any other intentions, I just want to apologize to you."


    Looking at Li Rong''s expression, his heart softened as he said, "Okay, I promise you, I just happened to not have eaten my fill."


    Seeing that I agreed, Li Rong smiled happily.


    Under the sun, we sat side by side on the park bench. At this moment, I had completely forgotten that Song Ran was coming to pick me up after school that afternoon.


    After skipping the afternoon class, Li Rong and I ate a long meal and talked about a lot of things that interested us.


    For example, we all like Dongye Kuiu''s novels.


    That''s how it is for like-minded people. It''s easy to forget the time.


    By the time I left the restaurant, night had already fallen. Only then did I remember Song Mo Ran. I took out my phone in panic and realised that there were countless missed calls on my phone that were tuned to mute mode. All of them were called by Song Mo Ran.


    Trembling, I put the phone back into my pocket. I didn''t dare to call back. At that moment, the phone screen lit up. It was my elder sister.


    Hesitatingly, he picked up the phone. His sister''s voice sounded a little anxious. "Where are you?"


    I was startled for a moment, then announced my position.


    The elder sister coldly said, "Stand where you are and don''t move. I''ll come over to pick you up right now." After saying that, she hung up the phone. I also vaguely felt that something had happened, so I obediently stayed where I was, waiting for my sister.


    Li Rong asked, "Did something happen?"


    I bit my lower lip and frowned slightly. "I don''t know either."


    Li Rong raised her hand and lightly patted my shoulder as she comforted me softly, "Don''t worry, it will be fine."


    I nodded at Li Rong, but the unease in my heart didn''t dissipate.


    Time passed, and my sister''s car stopped at the curb. She was wearing a white dress and her hair was a bit messy, but she couldn''t stop herself. She opened the door of the car and walked quickly towards me, pale, and took my hand without a word.


    I frowned at her and asked curiously, "Elder sister, what''s wrong?"


    She didn''t say anything as she quickly started the car and drove away, only stopping at the hospital entrance did she hurriedly enter. Although I didn''t understand what was going on, I still fearfully followed behind her and took the elevator to the VIP ward. When I looked through the window and saw the person lying on the bed, my heart felt as if it had fallen into an icehouse, as if my soul had been sucked out of my body.


    At this moment, Song Mo Ran was lying quietly on the bed with his head wrapped in a white cloth and his suit was stained with blood. I couldn''t take a step further as my sister entered the ward and held Song Mo Ran''s hand as if she had aged ten years.


    My sister turned around and looked at me outside the window. Her eyes were bloodshot, as if she was gesturing for me to go in. Lowering her head, I took a step forward but stopped. She cautiously asked Dr. Chen, "Dr. Chen, is he alright?"


    Doctor Chen pushed the gold-rimmed glasses on the bridge of his nose and said, "Director Song is fine. I just made a few stitches, and the effects haven''t passed."


    I opened my mouth and squeezed out a sentence from my parched throat. "What happened to him?"


    "Boss Song knew that you didn''t go to class, so he went around looking for you. He couldn''t get through to you on the phone, but when his classmates said that you left with a man, he drove like a madman to find you. After that, he got into a car accident and was sent to the hospital. He kept calling your name ¡­"


    Doctor Chen was still talking, but I couldn''t hear him anymore, so I walked into the ward stiffly. I wanted to grab his hand to wake him up, but my sister kept on watching Song Mo Ran. She withdrew her hand silently, and my heart started to beat like a drum again.


    At the end of the day, I still care about the relationship between me and my sister. If my sister and Song Mo Ran really had to choose, I would still choose my sister.


    Dad taught me since I was a kid that people have to be conscientious.


    No matter how much elder sister treats me because of Song Mo Ran, I cannot forget how elder sister sacrificed herself to help me after my parents left us.


    My heart hardened as I turned around and said indifferently, "Elder sister, accompany him well."


    His sister did not appreciate his kindness and sneered: "Lin Xiaoxiao, stop being so hypocritical. If he wakes up, wouldn''t he immediately chase me away? Didn''t he say that you are his girlfriend?"


    I pursed my lips slightly as my eyes reddened. "Elder sister, please don''t be like this, alright?"


    Sister snorted and stood up, pulling me along as she walked out of the sickroom. She slammed me against the cold wall and said hoarsely: "Lin Xiaoxiao, you must have found out that you were the one who stole my boyfriend! What else do you want me to do? I am already a disgusting existence in Song Mo Ran''s eyes, which of my words are wrong? "Didn''t he, Song Mo Ran, pull you in front of me and tell me that you are his girlfriend?!"


    I took a deep breath and said, "You''re right, but Lin Xiaoyu, the method you used to keep Song Mo Ran was the reason why Song Mo Ran hated you. Let me tell you, this is the last time, the last time I''ll let you go."


    My elder sister looked at me with her eyes full of scars. She coldly smiled and disdainfully said, "I don''t need your charity."


    I clenched my fists and a cold tear ran down my cheek. "Whatever," I said.


    Saying that, I left in a hurry, but every step was so heavy, so difficult, tears also spilled over the road.


    It''s all my fault. Don''t blame me for turning into this, don''t blame me for not accompanying you, it''s time for there to really be a break between me and my sister. Just this once, let my sister do it again.


    I stumbled out of the hospital, tears in my eyes, not knowing where I could go. I didn''t choose to go back home, the smell of Song Mo Ran filled the house, his shadow was everywhere, and when I thought of what Doctor Chen had said, I felt a piercing pain in my heart. It''s all my fault, if it wasn''t for me, how could he have suffered so much ¡­

 C57

    All of a sudden, I started to long for the sensation of alcohol numbing the nerves that the adults spoke of. Maybe if I was drunk, my heart wouldn''t hurt so much.


    When I got to the bar, the lights were bright and the men and women crowded on the dance floor. The deafening music made my ears tingle, and the flashing lights made me squint.


    He went to the bar, leaned on the counter and shouted at the bartender. He ordered a large amount of wine and drank it one cup at a time.


    Tears continuously rolled down his face, and Song Mo Ran''s shadow continuously flashed by. Because of the bitterness of the alcohol, I was unable to continue coughing due to the spiciness of it. Lying on the counter, I cried like a three year old child.


    I still remember my sister telling me, "Xiao-Xiao, you have to study hard, don''t become a bad girl like my sister."


    That''s when I realized I couldn''t be a bad girl.


    I cried until my throat was hoarse and my body was limp. My vision was also blurred by tears. In that instant, I thought of Song Mo Ran, his deep eyes, and his slightly raised lips.


    Then I fell asleep, unconscious.


    The next day, when he opened his eyes, he was pierced by the sunlight so he closed his eyes again. He blocked the sunlight with his hands and slowly sat up. Only then did he realize how familiar everything around him was.


    At this moment, I was lying on Song Mo Ran''s soft bed.


    Not far away, Song Mo Ran was standing in front of a large window. He was dressed in casual attire, the cool wind caressed his white shirt, the warm sunlight shone on his sexy and fair skin, a layer of white gauze wrapped around his head, but it didn''t affect his handsome appearance at all.


    Looking at him, the corners of my eyes stung. I was actually a little dazed.


    Perhaps he had noticed the movement of my body, Song Mo Ran turned his head to look and a hint of disappointment flashed in his eyes. Immediately after that, he covered his eyes with a trace of anger.


    He closed the curtain and crossed his arms in front of his chest. With narrowed eyes, he pursed his lips in a slightly angry manner and said: "Lin Xiaoxiao, shouldn''t you explain what happened yesterday to me?"


    In this way, I felt a little guilty. I lowered my head and rubbed my head that was still aching from the hangover. I whispered, "Explain what?"


    Song Mo Ran was a little angry as he walked over to the bed and carelessly used his hand to pick up my chin. He said calmly, "Girl, are you drunk? "Alright, then I''ll remind you."


    As soon as I said that, his kiss landed on my lips, domineering and aggressive.


    I reached out to push him away, but I couldn''t move at all. Just as I was about to be choked by the kiss, Song Mo Ran released me with a hint of anger in his voice. "Do you remember now?"


    I took a deep breath and lowered my eyes, not daring to look at him. "Sorry, I shouldn''t have muted my phone, I shouldn''t have left you in the hospital, and I shouldn''t have gone to the bar to have a hangover ¡­"


    Looking at the list of ''crimes'' that I committed, Song Mo Ran''s taut face finally relaxed. He stood up with his back facing me and said solemnly, "Did you want to leave me with Lin Xiaoyu yesterday?"


    I was so guilty that I didn''t say anything. I just lowered my head and played with my fingers.


    "Do you know? How disappointed and angry was I when I woke up and saw that it wasn''t you? "Lin Xiaoxiao, you really make me worry. Just waking up makes me look around for you, and you actually dare to buy wine alone in a bar. You are getting bolder and bolder."


    I lowered my head, not daring to look up. Even if he only had his back facing me, I knew that at this moment, his expression must be extremely unsightly. I whispered, "I''m sorry. I won''t dare to do it again."


    He hugged me tightly, as if he was afraid that I would disappear from his arms at any time. He rubbed his chin against my hair and said in a rare gentle tone, "Xiaoxiao, don''t leave me without permission in the future. Otherwise, if anything happens to you, I will never forgive myself for the rest of my life."


    Facing Song Mo Ran''s sudden gentleness, my heart stopped beating for a moment as my hands unconsciously hugged his waist.


    However, this kind of gentleness didn''t last for more than three seconds. Song Mo Ran''s devilish voice sounded above my head again: "Oh right, Lin Xiaoxiao, did you not pick up the phone with Li Rong yesterday?"


    My hands froze for a moment. I silently withdrew my hand. Then, guiltily, I withdrew my hand from his chest and slowly moved to the side. I said guiltily, "No ¡­"


    Song Mo Ran narrowed his eyes, "En", then grabbed my wrist. I bit my lower lip, picked up a pillow by the side, and threw it at Song Mo Ran. Then, I got off the bed quickly, out of Song Mo Ran''s reach.


    "Lin Xiaoxiao!" Song Mo Ran looked at me angrily, his eyes seemed to want to eat me alive.


    I quickly looked away and said guiltily, "That ¡­ I have to go to school. "


    Song Mo Ran crossed his arms in front of his chest as he looked me up and down. Finally, he smiled and said: "School? I''ve given you a day off. "


    My head swayed like a rattle, as if I were a good student. "No way, I have to study hard. Recently, the teacher has been talking to the limit. I''m not that good to begin with, so how can I miss classes?"


    Song Mo Ran looked at me with a smile that wasn''t a smile and said, "Oh? "You love learning so much?"


    He stood up and slowly walked in front of me. Leaning down slightly, he said with a half-threatening tone, "This time, I won''t bother with you. But, Lin Xiaoxiao, if you continue to carry me on your back, I will definitely not let you off."


    I don''t dare to look at him, just bite my lip and nod meekly like a cat.


    Song Mo Ran raised his head and caressed my hair and said: "Tidy up, I''ll send you to school later." With that, Song Mo Ran walked out of the room.


    Standing where I was, I looked at Song Mo Ran''s back as he walked away. The corner of my mouth curled up into a smile of happiness, but in an instant, I started to worry about his injuries.


    However, Song Mo Ran has never been someone who has a sense of propriety.


    After cleaning up simply, I walked to the dining room. Song Mo Ran had already prepared slices of cake and milk for me. My heart warmed up and I started eating contentedly. The sunlight was gentle as Song Mo Ran stood by the side quietly and watched me finish my breakfast.


    Happiness should be like this, without words to express it, just a few looks was enough to explain everything.

 C58

    Song Mo Ran silently held my hand all the way to the school gates. Song Mo Ran let go of me and said to me, "Xiao-Xiao, remember to run around. Wait for me to come pick you up."


    I obediently nodded my head. As we looked at each other, I actually raised my hand to touch his forehead. I asked in heartache, "Is the wound really alright?"


    Song Mo Ran was a little surprised, but he quickly accepted all of my good intentions. He grabbed my hand and gently kissed it, saying, "It''s alright, let''s go to class quickly."


    After opening the car door, I stepped out of the car. Song Mo Ran didn''t immediately order the driver to drive away but waited for me to enter the school before leaving.


    I carefully memorized all of this in my heart.


    The teacher looked at me, and without saying anything more, he let me in. Sitting in his seat, he took out a book, and Su Yiyun threw him a small slip of paper. She opened it and read the words on it: "Xiao-Xiao, I am worried about you, did you have any problems yesterday?"


    I raised my head to look in the direction of Su Yun. I smiled at her, which was filled with worry. Only then did Su Yiyun relax.


    After keeping the note, I flipped open the book. It was probably due to my good mood, thus my efficiency in listening in the class was exceptionally high. I even answered the teacher''s question for the first time.


    In short, it was a very enjoyable and meaningful two sessions.


    The bell for school to be dismissed rang through the sky. Before the teachers could say the end of class, the students impatiently became restless. One by one, they rushed out of the classroom to the cafeteria to eat.


    I slowly packed up my books. Su Yiyun walked over and said, "Xiaoxiao, let''s go eat. By the way, you have to explain what happened yesterday to me. You really worried me to death."


    Looking at Su Yiyun''s face, I couldn''t help but burst out laughing and said, "Okay, whatever Miss Su Yi Yun says is the truth."


    I held Su Yiyun''s hand and walked out of the classroom. On the way to the cafeteria, we chatted and laughed. The luckiest thing to come to this school was probably to get to know Su Yiyun, a person who treats me so well.


    However, it was as if the heavens were always against me. My life had only been a few hours happy, yet it had caused me to face another calamity.


    On the way to the cafeteria, I saw my sister.


    Stopping, my heart shook. I tightly grabbed Su Yiyun''s arm. What did my sister come to school for? It definitely wasn''t anything good. Su Yiyun subconsciously turned around and wanted to leave, but she was a bit puzzled and asked: "Xiaoxiao, what''s wrong?"


    I said with a pale face, "It''s nothing. Let''s go out to eat."


    At this moment, Cheng Shuyun''s ear-piercing voice sounded, "Xiao-Xiao, where are you going?"


    Looking towards the source of the voice, my sister immediately discovered that I was trying to escape. She called out, "Lin Xiaoxiao."


    I stopped and slowly turned around. With a forced smile, I said, "Elder sister ¡­"


    My elder sister is wearing a black dress with a pinky waist and a faint makeup. She looks especially elegant. She sneers at me and says," Lin Xiaoxiao, are you hiding from me?


    I shook my head and replied smilingly, "I didn''t."


    Big Sister used a lot of strength to pinch my chin and the smile on her delicate face gradually disappeared. She raised her hand and a slap firmly fell down. In that instant, the surrounding people all stopped their steps to look at me, discussing what just happened.


    I was completely stupefied. I never thought that my elder sister would come to this scene.


    She put her head close to my ear, her voice cold as if she came from the depths of hell. With deep hatred mixed in her voice, she said, "Lin Xiaoxiao, since I can''t get Song Mo Ran, I''ll destroy you."


    I had never felt so unfamiliar with her before. She was no longer the big sister who doted on me, but an unfamiliar woman, Lin Xiaoyu.


    Tears filled my eyes. I couldn''t say anything, so I just looked at her quietly.


    Su Yiyun, who was beside me, panicked. She stood in front of me and said, "Sister, don''t be like this. If you''re angry about the matter of Xiaoxiao not coming home yesterday, then I can assure you that she will always be with me ¡­ ¡­"


    As she finished speaking, she was pushed away by Lin Xiaoyu. Lin Xiaoyu smiled coldly as a sinister light shone in her eyes. She said loudly, "Don''t be naive. I know where she was last night. She was in Song Mo Ran''s bed!"


    Wu Qianqian asked in surprise, "Isn''t Song Mo Ran Lin Xiaoxiao''s brother-in-law?"


    When everyone heard this, they immediately looked at me strangely, with disdain and disgust ¡­


    I tightly clenched my fists and didn''t have the slightest intention to retort. I lowered my head to look at my toes. The sounds of discussions in the surroundings entered my ears. The shameful feeling actually made me blush all the way to my ears.


    Lin Xiaoyu seemed to be satisfied with my reaction as she added on, "I never expected that you would return my favor after I raised you so much. Lin Xiaoxiao, you''ve truly disappointed me!"


    Vaguely, I saw Su Yun standing at the side, looking at me with disbelief. She interrupted and asked, "Xiao-Xiao..." Is what your sister said true? "


    How do I explain it? No, I don''t need to explain. People are like clouds, the truth is only in the hands of a small number of people.


    So, I just stood there clenching my fists and the discussion got louder and louder. Wu Qianqian put on a show and said, "Sister, I knew Lin Xiaoxiao was a woman who didn''t seem to be the same. I will not let her off if sister finds out this time!"


    I raised my head and glared at Wu Qianqian. Why is this person so noisy? Is he interested in me all along? Just as I was about to scold her, a shadow flashed in front of me.


    Su Yiyun rushed over and slapped Wu Qianqian''s face, making her fall to the ground. She asked her condescendingly, "You are such a despicable person, you have been forcing me all this time."


    This made the surrounding crowd instantly turn silent. Even I was shocked by Su Yiyun''s action. She had never known the true relationship between me, elder sister, and Song Mo Ran.


    I thought Su Yiyun would belittle me just like the others, but she didn''t. She still believed that I supported me.


    "You people are really stupid, changing your views just because of a few words from others. Xiaoxiao, let''s ignore them."


    Seeing Su Yiyun stand in the middle and point at Wu Qianqian while scolding her, I was very touched. That''s right, why do you care so much about other people''s thoughts?

 C59

    As if after being scolded by Su Yiyun, the surrounding people also felt that it had suddenly become boring. They also didn''t want to provoke the angry Su Yiyun and gradually dispersed.


    Her sister saw that her momentum had been destroyed by Su Yiyun. Her eyes flashed with a sinister light as she stared at Su Yiyun, as if she was planning something.


    After that, my sister walked towards me on her high heels. Su Yiyun stepped in front of me to block my path. The corner of my sister''s mouth suddenly twitched in disgust. "What a boring game of friendship."


    Then I pushed Su Yiyun to the ground, grabbed my hand and walked out.


    "Elder sister, what are you doing?" I asked my sister in surprise and anger


    Without even turning her head, she continued to laugh coldly, "What do I want to do? Didn''t I already say it? Since I am unable to obtain Song Mo Ran, then even if I destroy you, you won''t be able to either! "


    My sister''s strength was so great that I couldn''t break free. I was shoved into a car as soon as I got out of the building, my hands clasped behind my back, my mouth stuffed with towels.


    Slowly I found the scenery outside the window gradually familiar, I was startled, my sister is taking me to Song Mo Ran''s company! I struggled again, but I could only whimper. It was already useless.


    At the door of the company parking, my sister let me struggle, directly pulled me into the company hall.


    Those who were still busy with their work saw their sister walk in aggressively, their faces full of confusion.


    Walking to the center, his sister suddenly shouted: "Everyone, look, this little bitch is trying to seduce my man, it''s your Boss Song. Everyone, come and uphold justice for me!"


    I didn''t expect her to act like this. It wasn''t just me who was shocked, everyone was stunned on the spot.


    Several security guards noticed that something was wrong and quickly rushed over.


    Sister suddenly grabbed my neck and threatened, "Don''t come near us, you won''t be able to handle Song Mo Ran''s anger!"


    The few security guards suddenly didn''t dare to make any unnecessary moves. When the situation was in a deadlock, the sound of leather shoes suddenly sounded out in the hall.


    "You, I really don''t think I should do this. Let go of the girl, or else you will be in a very miserable state."


    My sister''s hand suddenly trembled as she muttered, "Song Mo Ran, aren''t you in a meeting? Why did it appear now? " Then his hand drooped in fright.


    Song Mo Ran walked up to us and pulled me behind him. He raised his hand and smacked my sister hard in the face.


    "You still dare to cause trouble at the company?" Song Mo Ran bellowed.


    My sister covered her face with her hands and stared at me with eyes full of hatred. She bit her lip, knowing that blood was seeping from the corner of her mouth.


    Song Mo Ran had already allowed his sister to live near the mansion, so wouldn''t this be a good result? Why would she do that?


    I can only sigh in my heart.


    All around them, people were whispering. Song Mo Ran surveyed his surroundings coldly, his voice as cold as a man from hell ¡­


    "You guys are very free, aren''t you?"


    The crowd dispersed in fright, returning to their jobs.


    For a moment, there was only my sister, me, and Song Mo Ran left in the empty company lobby.


    "Lin Xiaoyu, don''t think that I allowed you to stay near the villa out of consideration for your relationship. If it weren''t for Xiaoxiao pleading for you, you would have already scram, do you understand?"


    Song Mo Ran reprimanded his sister as he saw the unwillingness and hatred in her eyes. He then continued, "I hope you know your own limits. At least you''re Xiaoxiao''s sister. Scram."


    Elder sister was so angry by those words that she turned around and left. Perhaps she felt that she had exhausted all of her face, so she didn''t say anything more. When she left, she gave me a fierce glance before leaving.


    Song Mo Ran held his forehead with a headache and said: "This woman is really troublesome. Girl, I''ll send you home now. Go back and have a good rest."


    After so many things happened today, I was physically and mentally exhausted. Song Mo Ran hugged me, and I leaned on him. Now that I''m leaning on Song Mo Ran''s side, I feel incredibly safe, completely different from before.


    Slowly, we walked to the underground parking lot. Just as we were about to get on the car, Song Mo''s phone rang. He saw the caller and frowned.


    After he answered, he heard the voice on the other side of the phone, and replied in a low voice, "Alright, you stabilize the situation first, I''ll come and take care of it immediately."


    Then he looked at me apologetically. "Xiao-Xiao, something has happened at the company. I need to take charge of the situation, so I can''t send you home today."


    I said with understanding, "It''s fine. I can go back by myself. You can handle the company''s matters."


    Song Mo Ran still followed me out. He didn''t say a word along the way as he frowned, seemingly deep in thought. I didn''t want to disturb him. After all, as the boss of the company, there must be a lot of things he had to deal with.


    After bidding farewell to Song Mo Ran, I turned my head to look at him. I discovered that his footsteps were much faster than the frequency that he accompanied me on. My heart was warm.


    It wasn''t very late, so I thought I''d go around for a drink and then take my time home.


    I sat down at a nearby milk tea shop, not far from the bus stop, ordered a cup of jasmine green milk cover, found a window seat and sat down.


    To be honest, I no longer have any good feelings towards my sister. She gives me the feeling that she has lost everything. She no longer has any scruples and no longer recognizes me as her younger sister.


    Big sister is already obsessed with hatred, has she abandoned our kinship? I was confused, and I didn''t want to believe it.


    According to the usual time, the nipple should have recovered soon, but it didn''t come. Just when I was about to ask around, a waiter came over.


    But the man didn''t say anything else and just left it at my desk. I looked at him, puzzled, but didn''t think too much about it.


    This cup of milk was no different from the usual one. It was just that there was a bitter taste on the originally sweet milk cover, but it was still covered by the sweet milk.


    As soon as I got up to go back, I felt my eyes go black and my head turn heavy. I lost my balance for a moment and then fell to the ground, vaguely feeling someone pull me up from the ground.


    Then I lost consciousness.


    After who knows how long, I felt a pair of hands on my body, and it constantly stimulated those sensitive parts. I was shocked, wasn''t I in the milk tea shop?


    My eyes suddenly opened wide and I saw a strange man standing in front of me. He was looking at my body with a vulgar look on his face, which made me feel disgusted.


    I tried to struggle, but my hands were tied to the headboard, and I was wearing only underwear and underwear.


    "Who are you? Let me go!"


    I thought of scaring the man, and scolded him angrily, but his hands moved more violently, touching my body.

 C60

    "Girl, no one will be bothered by your call today. We haven''t even started and you''re already like this. Just wait a bit and you might even scream from the back of your throat."


    That person snickered obscenely. There was no other way but to act shamelessly. Since my legs weren''t tied up, I used all my strength to kick them.


    The stranger whimpered in pain, grabbed my ankle, and put it on his shoulder. Then he pushed down the weight of my body, and for a moment I couldn''t move.


    "This girl''s temper is quite stubborn, but I like it. You''ll feel better soon."


    I felt something hard press against my stomach, and when the man tried to kiss me, I turned my head and closed my mouth.


    "Perhaps because of some humiliation, the stranger decided to leave me alone. He grabbed both sides of my underwear with both hands." Since you can''t wait any longer, then don''t blame me for being ruthless. "


    He began to pull at my pants slowly, and as the struggle didn''t have any practical effect, I shouted, "Help! Someone help me!"


    As if my cry for help had aroused that person''s desire, the movements of his hands became even more forceful, as if it was a matter of posture, and his underwear could not be dropped.


    Before I could heave a sigh of relief, that person muttered, "I can''t even tear off this piece of rag."


    Then, with a ripping sound, that person tore my underwear apart. This time, my whole body was exposed. Shame made me shout out once again. I was so anxious that my eyes were filled with tears.


    The man was about to make his next move when the door swung open with such force that a figure rushed in so quickly that I couldn''t see who it was.


    With a bang, that strange man was heavily punched on the head and sent flying out of the bed. He then heard his wails, "My mother, it hurts so much."


    When I looked closely, it was Song Mo Ran. He turned around and picked me up from the bed with concern. After putting on his jacket, he asked in a low voice, "Are you alright?"


    I hugged him tightly in fear, pressing my head against his chest. Song Mo Ran saw my fear and coldly said without any emotion, "I won''t let him go."


    After rubbing my head soothingly, he placed me on the bed and turned around to face the man. He gave me a good beating, and as I shrank back, I heard the sound of fists hitting my body, and the man''s screams.


    After Song Mo Ran finished lecturing that man, he made a phone call. Not long later, a few people came and took that strange man away. With a gloomy face, he walked over. Looking at my panicked expression, he asked me with a pained expression, "Girl, how are you feeling? That person didn''t do anything to you, right?"


    I threw myself into Song Mo Ran''s embrace and shook my head with all my might. "No, Song Mo Ran. I want to go home with you."


    I felt that the way he hugged me became a bit more serious, as if he was talking about a promise. "Alright, let''s go home."


    Song Mo Ran brought me home and I found that my sister was tied up in the living room.


    In my heart, I knew that this incident had something to do with my sister, but I didn''t expect that Song Mo Ran would actually use such a simple and crude method to bring my sister in front of me.


    Standing in the doorway, I hesitated to go in.


    "Little girl, don''t be afraid. I''m accompanying you." Song Mo Ran comforted her softly.


    Song Mo Ran and I walked in together and stood in front of elder sister. With a trembling voice, we said, "Elder sister, did you drug my milk tea?"


    My sister didn''t avoid my question. She directly replied, "Yes, I was the one who did it."


    "Why are you doing this to me!" Even though I know the whole truth, I still feel terrible when I hear it from my sister.


    "Lin Xiaoxiao, I just want to see if the man you love will still want you after you have been tainted." Every word that came out of my sister''s mouth was like a sharp knife stabbing into my chest.


    Looking at this crazy woman in front of me, I suddenly felt very strange.


    When my parents had just passed away, this woman had held back her tears and held me in her arms, whispering that everything would be fine. This woman had once been notorious for being a night girl despite my objections, just so that she could continue to read for me.


    But now, looking into her eyes, I couldn''t see any trace of the old woman.


    I hate her, I hate her for what she did to me for a man.


    "From today onwards, Lin Xiaoyu, you are no longer my big sister." I enunciated each word so clearly that even I was afraid of myself.


    Lin Xiaoyu smiled contemptuously and said, "I''m not your big sister."


    I frowned. "What do you mean?"


    Lin Xiaoyu started to laugh maniacally in front of me. Her laughter that was close to insanity was extremely horrifying and caused goosebumps to rise all over my body.


    "Lin Xiaoxiao, you are not my blood sister. You are a child that my family has picked up."


    Lin Xiaoyu''s words were like a clap of thunder. How could I not be her parents'' child?


    "You liar!" I shouted.


    "Don''t you feel that you''ve always been out of place in our family? Mom and I love to eat things, but you don''t. Our habits, everything about us, are different from yours! "


    I think about it carefully, as if it were true, but I never thought I wasn''t Mom and Dad''s child.


    Just because my mother told me to take care of you before she left, I really abandoned all of my self-esteem and went to school for you. I didn''t hesitate to be looked down upon by everyone and now, even the man I love the most has been snatched away by you.


    I stood dumbly on the spot, while Song Mo Ran didn''t expect such an ending. He hugged me and buried my face in his embrace, feeling his heart beating strongly.


    "Lin Xiaoyu, you''re done!" "Do you know what you did today? I can take you to the police station!" Song Mo Ran bellowed at Lin Xiao Yu.


    "I don''t care what you do with it." Lin Xiaoyu replied indifferently.


    I struggled free from Song Mo Ran''s embrace and didn''t even turn back to look at Lin Xiao Yu as I said indifferently, "Mo Ran, forget it. Let her go."


    "But Xiao-Xiao ¡­"


    Before Song Mo Ran could finish his sentence, I interrupted him and said, "I said, let her go!"


    After two seconds of silence, he answered in a daze, "Alright."


    Song Mo Ran signaled the bodyguard to lose control of his emotions and Lin Xiaoyu, who was cursing under her breath, to bring him down. Finally, the villa returned to its previous tranquility.


    At this moment, my heart was in a mess as I took a step back out of weightlessness. Luckily, I was supported by Song Mo Ran. Otherwise, I might have fallen to the ground and become a mess.


    Song Mo Ran frowned as he said worriedly, "Xiaoxiao, I will accompany you."


    I shook my head and gently pushed Song Mo Ran away. I forced a smile and said, "There''s no need. You''re busy. Let me be alone." Without waiting for Song Mo Ran''s reply, I walked towards the room by myself. Song Mo Ran didn''t say anything and just let me in.


    With every step, I felt as if my legs were filled with lead as I finally returned to my room. Closing the door, I slid down the cold door and tightly hugged my legs. Even though the sun was warm outside, I only felt a bone-chilling cold as I buried my head in my arms.

 C61

    So, I am actually an orphan who doesn''t know who her parents are. It turns out that the family that I respected and cherished since I was young, isn''t actually my flesh and blood kin!


    Everything happened so suddenly that I was caught off guard.


    All of the sadness and grievances were finally released at this moment, and my pent-up heart was finally released. But, I know that Song Mo Ran, who was guarding outside the door, must be very worried, and even though he didn''t make a sound, I know that he must be standing outside with his brows knitted together.


    When I was tired from crying, I slowly stood up, wiped the tears at the corners of my eyes, and opened the door. Sure enough, Song Mo Ran was standing outside, his exquisite face was covered with a layer of dark shadow, he looked at me, his deep eyes were filled with undisguised worry.


    He didn''t want to cry anymore, but when Song Mo Ran said that, the wall in his heart collapsed once again. Tears that had dried up started to flow out again. Song Mo Ran frowned in pain as he held me in his arms and caressed my hair.


    Leaning on Song Mo Ran''s chest, I wantonly cried. Song Mo Ran was also very calm, even though I rubbed my tears and mucus on his expensive shirt, I was not angry. After crying for a long time, I actually fell asleep due to exhaustion.


    Vaguely, I felt Song Mo Ran gently pick me up and place me on the soft bed. Then, he tightly held my hand and helped me wipe away the tears on my face.


    Just like this, the uneasiness gradually dissipated, and I slowly stepped into a sweet dream.


    When I woke up again, I saw Song Mo Ran sitting on the bed flipping through some documents. He had a pair of gold-rimmed eyes on his nose, which gave him a scholarly and depraved feeling, and as he flipped through the documents, he even let out a hand to hold my hand tightly. The center of his palm was already covered with a thin layer of sweat, and I subconsciously let go, but I didn''t want to disturb Song Mo Ran.


    I nodded in a daze before I got up and asked, "Did I sleep for a long time?"


    Song Mo Ran raised his wrist, looked at the time and said, "Soon, two hours."


    Rubbing my eyes that were swollen and tall from crying, I said bitterly, "Can you help me get a day off? I''m sure there''s no way I can go to class like this. "


    Song Mo Ran smiled lightly and nodded his head. He raised his hand and gently caressed my face and said: "Ok."


    The sunshine was just right. His heart was soft and warm.


    I raised my head and looked at Song Mo Ran. There was a trace of expectation in my eyes as I said slowly, "Song Mo Ran, can you help me find news of my biological parents? I want to know why they didn''t want me ¡­ "


    Song Mo Ran lowered his eyes, his long eyelashes casting a dark shadow over his face. He lowered his head and lightly kissed my cheek. He said, "Alright, but Xiaoxiao, I want you to know that I will guard you no matter what."


    My heart was moved, but I still couldn''t calm the blood stains on my heart. Seeing Song Mo Ran agree, I slowly closed my eyes as the corners of my eyes became sore. I said softly, "Song Mo Ran, can you go out first? I want to change my clothes and go to school. "


    He didn''t know what kind of expression Song Mo Ran had on his face. He could only feel that he hesitated for a moment as his hand lightly brushed past the ends of my hair. Then, he muttered my name. "Xiao-Xiao ¡­"


    When he opened his eyes, he could no longer hold back his tears. They rolled down his face as he choked with sobs, "Class is about to start!"


    Song Mo Ran''s eyes were filled with pain as he frowned. He used both of his hands to pinch my shoulders, forcing me to look at him, his four eyes met, and I could feel the anxiety in his eyes. He did his best to suppress his voice and said, "Xiao-Xiao, wake up a bit.


    "Is that so?" I looked at him in a daze as I stammered out.


    His hand brushed past my soft hair and he pulled me into his embrace. He held me tightly as his exquisite chin gently caressed the top of my head. There was a trace of hoarseness and helplessness in his voice as he said, "Xiao-Xiao, don''t be like this."


    My heart gave a lurch, and I slowly raised my head to look at him. Tears welled up in my dry eyes again, and at last, when my taut nerves collapsed completely, I used all my strength to hold him tightly, to put my head against his chest, to listen to the strong beat of his heart in his chest, to love the comforting warmth of his embrace, to rub my snot and tears all over his expensive shirt again.


    After he cried until he was tired, Song Mo Ran then lightly wiped the tears from the corner of his eyes and gently said, "Change your clothes, I will bring you to a place."


    With tears in my eyes, I curiously asked, "It''s already so late, where should we go?"


    Song Mo Ran let go of me and stood up while looking down at me. The corner of his mouth slightly curled up as he mysteriously said, "You''ll know once we get there."


    He gently closed the door, leaving me alone in the large room. Looking at my reflection in the mirror, I couldn''t help but shake my head, then walked into the bathroom and patted my face with the bone-chilling cold water. Then, I took a deep breath and said to myself, "Lin Xiaoxiao, no matter what happens, life must continue."


    She had changed into a long, white dress to cover her swollen red eyes. She had even put on some makeup. Her hair was scattered on her shoulders. She looked a little different than usual.


    I stood in front of the mirror and sized myself up before walking out of the room in satisfaction.


    Walking out of the room, Song Mo Ran was leaning against the window in the living room and smoking a cigarette. He was surrounded by specks of smoke and sparkles of fire and smoke.


    I stood where I was and carefully broke the silence that belonged to him. "Song Mo Ran, I''ve finished packing up."


    He turned his head to the side and looked at me. A look of surprise flashed in his eyes. He looked away and extinguished the cigarette in his hand. He elegantly flicked the cigarette ash on his suit and said, "Let''s go."


    Once we were in the car, he leaned over and fastened my seat belt. We were very close, the sound of our breathing and the sound of our heartbeats very close together. Song Jue calmly pulled his body away from the car and started the car, leaving me in a daze as I bit my lower lip.


    The car drove for a long time, and had already left the brightly lit city area, smoothly driving on the quiet countryside road. Along the way, Song Mo Ran didn''t say a single word, but silently released a hand to hold my hand tightly.

 C62

    I curiously asked, "Where are we going?" You don''t want to sell me to the country, do you? "


    Song Mo Ran frowned and said: "Silly girl, what are you daydreaming about? "The imagination is too rich." Then, he added softly, "Even if you were to sell it, who would dare to buy my, Song Mo Ran''s, woman?"


    The corner of his mouth twitched as his face flushed red all the way to his ears. He turned his face away shyly and looked out the window, not saying a word.


    Song looked at me with a slight smile before continuing to focus on driving the car ahead.


    The car continued to drive for another ten minutes before we finally arrived at a luxurious villa on the mountain. I was a little surprised to see a luxurious villa on the mountain side. I couldn''t help but sigh and ask, "Is this yours?"


    Song Mo Ran responded indifferently, "Yes."


    The car followed the mountain road and arrived at the villa. The automatic door slowly opened and the car drove into the courtyard.


    After getting off the car, Song Mo Ran led me to a room on the second floor. The window of the empty room was open, and the white curtain of the curtain was carelessly lifted by the night wind. The moonlight was shining through the window and onto the white piano in the middle of the room.


    Song Mo Ran whispered in my ear, "Let''s give it a try."


    Coming back to my senses, I unconfidently shook my head. The last time I played the piano was a long time ago. It was so long that I couldn''t even remember the appearance of the piano.


    Song Mo Ran seemed impatient as he pulled me to the piano and sat down, saying: "Didn''t you dream of being a pianist since you were young? "How come you don''t even dare to touch it now?"


    I turned my head to look at Song Mo Ran in surprise as I stammered, "How did you know ¡­"


    Song Mo Ran lowered his eyes. His fingers that were as sharp as bones danced on the black and white keyboard as he played a string of musical notes. It was Beethoven''s gift to Alice.


    He turned his head to look at me and said, "Xiao-Xiao, you can do it."


    I looked into his deep eyes and bit my lower lip. I mustered up the courage to stretch out my hand and let my ice-cold fingers gently touch the black and white keys one by one. Listening to the melodious zither music, time seemed to have returned to the past.


    At that time, Mom and Dad were still around. I was a piano level 10, and I received countless awards. Mom said that I was her pride ¡­


    Thinking back to the time when my mother, who had once regarded me as her precious daughter, was not my real parents, tears once again rolled down from the corners of my eyes and fell onto the back of my hand.


    His ten fingers danced smoothly on the keyboard, and a melodious melody reverberated in the empty mountain.


    At this moment, I was really happy. Because of the change in my family, I had no choice but to give up my piano dream, and even my valuable piano had to be exchanged with my creditor as a security to touch my beloved piano keyboard once again. I had to admit that at this moment, I was feeling grateful to Song Mo Ran.


    Song Mo Ran''s hand brushed past the corners of my eyes and wiped away the tears in the corner of his eyes as he said softly, "Since you like it, then start playing the piano again."


    Looking at his assured expression, I nodded my head. After a long time, I asked hesitantly, "However, how do you know that I like the piano?"


    Only after a long time did Song Mo Ran tell me the truth. It turned out that a long time ago, he inadvertently saw me standing in front of the window of the music shop. He looked at me dumbly as I played the piano.


    I said, "Why didn''t you call me at the time?"


    Song Mo Ran smiled and ruffled my hair and said: "At that time, I just met you. In my eyes, you were just a little girl at that time."


    It''s true that Song Mo Ran and I had a long story, but he didn''t have any interest in me at that time. He bit his lower lip before I couldn''t control my curiosity and asked, "But, how come I didn''t know you could play the piano?"


    Song Mo Ran looked at the piano in front of him as if stars were twinkling in the depths of his eyes. After a while, he said slowly, "This piece of music was taught to me by my mother when I was young."


    This was the first time Song Mo Ran mentioned his family and his mother to me.


    His father was famous throughout the business world for his ferocity, and his mother was also a well-known figure in the same family as his father. But unfortunately, because the marriage of family interests did not bring happiness, his father had always respected his mother, but during the marriage, which woman would be willing to let her man not have any thoughts about love at all? In the end, his mother took a sleeping pill and committed suicide in front of Song Mo Ran.


    At that time, Song Mo Ran was only eight years old, and he stayed with his mother''s body for two whole days.


    Seeing the sadness and disappointment in Song Mo Ran''s eyes, I couldn''t help but touch his face and say softly, "Your mother will be very happy. You are so outstanding, but you didn''t disappoint her."


    Song Mo Ran turned his head to look at me and the grief in his eyes disappeared without a trace. He smirked and said with an evil smile, "Girl, are you praising me?"


    I never expected Song Mo Ran''s mood to change so quickly. With a blush on his face, he turned his head and repeatedly said, "Not at all."


    Song Mo Ran extended his hands and tightly wrapped them around my body, his stubbled chin gently caressing my cheek. I lifted his hand and pulled it away, as I stood up in a flustered manner, but was grabbed by him. I fell into his embrace once again, and for a moment, I thought that I was done for.


    However, unexpectedly, Song Mo Ran had a good temper. With a smile in his eyes, he whispered in my ear, "Xiao-Xiao, are you feeling happier now?"


    Raising my head in a daze, my gaze falls on his starry eyes. I smile and nod my head.


    Because of this song to Alice, the heart-wrenching pain seemed to have disappeared. However, I also knew that the pain was real, and could be touched and torn apart at any moment.


    Song Mo Ran lightly kissed my forehead and said: "It''s getting late, let''s rest here tonight. I''ll send you to school tomorrow morning."


    The next morning, when I slowly opened my eyes, I was already lying on Song Mo Ran''s car. The car chair had been flattened, and Song Mo Ran''s suit was covering me.


    Song Mo Ran was driving the car. He turned his head to look at me and said with a smile, "You''re awake."


    After propping myself up, I looked outside the car window and saw that I was already on the highway. I rubbed my hair in frustration. Why did I sleep so badly? I had been driving for such a long time and I actually slept like a dead pig.


    Song Mo Ran looked straight ahead and said, "It''s not like you don''t know how to drive a car. Why would you wake up?"

 C63

    Somehow, I feel like a row of crows flew over my head. In an idol show, shouldn''t the male lead say something sweet like ''I can''t bear to wake you up''? Why does it seem like there''s no use in coming to Song Mo Ran?


    Turning my face away, I quietly shut my mouth. It''s best not to speak, otherwise Song Mo Ran would take revenge on me.


    At school, the moment I got off the bus, I met Cheng Shuyun. She looked at me from afar, probably afraid of Song Mo Ran who was waiting for me outside the school. She just gave me a look before walking into the school.


    After tidying my hair, I walked towards the school gate with a bit of guilt. Because I stayed out the night, I didn''t have time to get my school card today. If I were to meet that fiendish grade director later, I would be done for.


    I guess it was just my bad luck. Although I managed to get past the hurdle of the school gate and entered the classroom, just as I reached the classroom entrance, I bumped into the grade teacher who was inspecting the morning class discipline as he walked out. He sized me up and asked sternly, "Where''s the school medal?"


    I weakly said, "Dean Pan, I forgot to bring ¡­"


    Dean Pan said exasperatedly, "Say, your class won''t be able to get any grades, yet you still don''t abide by the school rules. Don''t mention skipping classes all the time, you don''t even have your school card anymore!"


    At this moment, Su Yiyun rushed over and obediently said, "Dean Pan said that our class''s students will properly study Upwards Ho! ''s ability and won''t lose out to the school!" Then he turned his head to the class and said, "Everyone, do you agree?"


    Then, a chorus of voices sounded in the class, "Yes!"


    Seeing this, Director Pan helplessly shook his head and said, "I''ll let you off this time!" After speaking, he flicked his sleeves and left.


    After seeing Dean Pan leave, I heaved a sigh of relief. Turning my head to Su Yiyun, I said, "It''s all thanks to you. Otherwise, the 3000 word review would have ended already."


    Su Yiyun blinked at me and smiled, "With me here, Dean Pan will become a little mouse."


    As Su Yiyun and I were laughing at each other, Cheng Shuyun walked past me and stopped. She slowly turned her head to look at me and pretended to be surprised, "Oh, Xiaoxiao, you haven''t taken off your makeup yet? The left eyebrow is half gone. "


    A single sentence drew the attention of all the students in the class, and they didn''t take off their makeup. Didn''t this mean that I didn''t return home last night and instead went somewhere to put on my makeup?


    I clenched my fist. My face was pale and for a moment, I didn''t know how to reply to Cheng Shuyun. Su Yiyun pulled me over and blocked in front of me. She pointed at Cheng Shuyun and said, "It''s none of your business. All I know is that I have nothing to do all day. "


    Cheng Shuyun seemed to have heard some kind of joke as he laughed until tears were flowing out of his eyes. She pointed at me and said, "Jealous of her? What was there to be jealous of about Lin Xiaoxiao? Do you envy her for seducing your brother-in-law, or are you jealous that her big sister is someone who came out to sell? "


    My heart was torn apart by these words. I raised my head and stared at Cheng Shuyun as I said word by word, "Cheng Shuyun, it''s best if you don''t take any action."


    Cheng Shuyun shrugged and smiled disdainfully, "Am I wrong? Everyone saw it in the canteen that day, didn''t they? "


    As soon as she finished her sentence, Wu Qianqian and the others chimed in, "Yeah, Sister Lin Xiaoxiao is already at school."


    After saying that, the students once again began discussing amongst themselves. They all looked at me strangely, with contempt and disgust. Even Su Yiyun became silent. She lowered her head and stood at the side without saying anything.


    The clenched fists slowly loosened and my heart began to slowly wither. The sound of people whispering reached my ears like a sharp blade, slicing open my eardrums.


    Everything seemed to have gone back to when I was a child. At that time, mother''s identity was a murderer, and the person in front of me was also Cheng Shuyun. She looked down at me condescendingly, and the surrounding classmates all surrounded me with fear and disdain in their eyes, and they were all telling me to leave, saying that I was the daughter of a murderer. I denied it with all my might, but I slowly lost my confidence.


    She quietly turned back to her seat and was about to sit down when Wu Qianqian, who was sitting in the front row, threw the book on my table onto the floor and said innocently, "Sorry, I didn''t do it on purpose."


    Clenching my fist, I glared at Wu Qianqian who was laughing out loud. She sneered: "What are you looking at? I already said that I didn''t do it on purpose. "


    Lowering my eyes, I slowly squat down and pick up the books on the floor one by one. However, people kept walking past me, knocking me to the ground.


    "What a shameless woman, how dare she come to school?" Someone said in a loud voice.


    "Yeah, it''s so dirty."


    "Scram, you won''t even let your brother-in-law go."


    Everyone''s voices gradually grew louder. Very quickly, I was buried under their denouncement. I couldn''t hold it in anymore. I abruptly pulled myself up, grabbed the bag beside my hand, and ran out.


    In the distance, I heard cheers coming from the classroom behind me ¡­


    Tears ran down the corners of my eyes, and so they filled the road I had come from. The gossip was terrible, so easy to destroy what I had thought was an indestructible city.


    At the very last moment when the security guards closed the school gates, I rushed out without any hesitation. From behind, the security guards shouted, "Hey, that student ¡­"


    Wiping away the tears at the corner of my eyes, I ran forward with all my might. Initially, I thought that the academy was a pure place, but it seems that there was no longer a need for me to stay here ¡­


    After running for a long time, I don''t know where I ran to. When I was too tired to stop, I was standing in front of a tall building with tears flowing down my face. I looked around the unfamiliar surroundings helplessly.


    Finally, I found a relatively quiet alleyway. At the entrance of the alleyway was an old granny''s porridge shop. I touched my bag for the remaining 10 yuan. With tears in my eyes, I said to the old granny, "Old granny, a bowl of lean meat porridge."


    The old granny looked at me and smiled. "Alright, child. Take a seat."


    I leaned on the table, tears recklessly spilled down my face, grievance and humiliation corroded my brain, and every single harsh word from my classmates kept echoing in my ears, just like a sharp blade that kept stabbing into my heart, pulling it out and inserting it again, blood kept flowing out, and it couldn''t heal.


    The old granny placed the hot porridge on the table. Her callused hands gently caressed my heaving back. There was a trace of inexplicable comfort in her aged voice. She said, "Little girl, don''t cry. Can crying solve the problem?"


    I slowly raised my head and looked at the old granny with tears in my eyes. I raised my hand to wipe the tears at the corner of my eyes and said, choked with sobs, "Grandma, I''m sorry. It has affected your business ¡­"


    A kind smile appeared on the old granny''s wrinkled face as she said, "Little girl, it''s alright. After crying, you smile. Humans, just like the weather, can''t always be rainy. It will clear up after the rain."

 C64

    I slowly raised my head and looked at the old granny with tears in my eyes. I raised my hand to wipe the tears at the corner of my eyes and said, choked with sobs, "Grandma, I''m sorry. It has affected your business ¡­"


    A kind smile appeared on the old granny''s wrinkled face as she said, "Little girl, it''s alright. After crying, you smile. Humans, just like the weather, can''t always be rainy. It will clear up after the rain."


    After that, I nodded towards the grandma before lowering my head and drinking a mouthful of the warm congee with tears in my eyes. With some salt, the grandma continued to busy herself with cooking the congee, no one could comfort me anymore, I drank the congee mouthful by mouthful, I gradually stopped crying and could not cry anymore. If Song Mo Ran found out, then everything would become complicated again.


    I don''t want to have anything to do with those people anymore...


    Even though Lin Xiaoyu was not my blood sister and this meant that Song Mo Ran was not my brother-in-law, I did not wish to explain this to anyone else.


    At this moment, I just want to be by myself. When Song Mo Ran learns that I skipped class and called me, I''ll go back. I reach into my pocket and find that my phone has disappeared.


    His heart turned cold and he could not help but say to himself, "I''m finished."


    He sat in his seat and looked at the bowl of meat porridge in front of him in a daze. He didn''t know what to do. If his phone disappeared, how would I be able to receive a call from Song Mo Ran?


    "What happened to the little girl? Is it that the porridge is not tasty? " When the old woman saw my blank look, she thought it was thin meat porridge not tasty, gently patted my back.


    I hastily shook my head and replied, "I don''t have a mother-in-law. The meat porridge is really delicious."


    After saying that, I finished eating the bowl of meat porridge with a smile. Just as I was about to open the restaurant, Grandma pushed my hand and said with a smile that was full of wrinkles, "Little girl, this bowl is my treat. Consider it my blessing.


    Perhaps it was the grandma''s smile that warmed me, but the corners of my mouth couldn''t help but rise up as I followed her. Ye Ye Ye didn''t stubbornly give the grandma any money. He bent his body slightly, thanked her and then aimlessly walked down the street.


    They didn''t know that Song Mo Ran and my sister were just faking marriage, and they didn''t know that Song Mo Ran loved me. They only knew that Song Mo Ran was my brother-in-law and that I was the one who seduced my brother-in-law in name.


    So I didn''t care about that, but that night, I did sleep with Song Mo Ran on her big pillow, which made me unable to explain myself.


    Now that I''m on the road, my mind is completely empty, and I''m in no mood to think about how I''m going to respond to their verbal attacks or talk.


    But in my subconscious, when I was helpless, I still relied on Song Mo Ran, because unknowingly, my footsteps were headed in the direction of Song Mo Ran''s company.


    However, today is a day of truancy, and moreover, it is in my third year of high school. The homeroom teacher and the other teachers will definitely be very tight on matters, causing the irritation in my heart to grow deeper and deeper.


    I really want to escape from the school. I actually don''t care about the discussions of those people. After all, after graduation, they went their separate ways and time flew by quickly. Who would remember such nonsense in the future?


    But I just feel bad inside. I''m not what they call me.


    Because my head was lowered and I was in a daze while walking, I accidentally knocked into a person''s chest. It was so sturdy that I had to cover my forehead and retreat a few steps.


    I looked up and saw a familiar face looking at me with a warm smile.


    "Xiao-Xiao, aren''t you in class? "Why are you walking on the street by yourself? Why are you so careless? Why are you in a daze while walking on the street?"


    Indeed, this area was close to Song Mo Ran''s company. Since Li Rong was also working at Song Mo Ran''s company, it was not an accident that she met him.


    However, when I met my good friend from the past, I couldn''t muster up any feelings. I just forced a smile and said, "Oh, it''s you, Li Rong. Something happened at school, so I wanted to take a walk. That''s all."


    Li Rong listened and did not ask me what was going on. He just smiled and changed the topic, "Xiao-Xiao, let me tell you some good news. Now that I''m promoted at the company, my salary has also risen. Why don''t we go eat something now?"


    "Li Rong, it would be embarrassing if you treat me like this." Because I was in a bad mood, I declined.


    "Xiao-Xiao, when you''re in a daze, just treat food as if it''s all a matter. Eating it all at once, you''ll lose everything in just a moment." As she spoke, Li Rong made an exaggerated gesture of eating it one bite.


    When I saw his actions that resembled that of a child, I immediately laughed, because this action, when matched with his mature suit, made him look slightly different.


    Alright, since that''s the case, let''s go to a nearby restaurant. The company''s location is pretty good. I''ve taken a fancy to a Japanese restaurant. Shall we go and have a try?


    Before I could reply, Li Rong grabbed my hand and walked in a large strides. Perhaps it was because of his optimistic attitude, but the frustration in her heart immediately vanished.


    Looking at the towering buildings that reached into the clouds, his heart gradually opened up and became clear again.


    "Xiao-Xiao, this building can be considered as a gathering place for rich cultures. All the special delicacies here are gathered in this building, and the place we are going to is at the top floor."


    "At the top, wouldn''t the price be very expensive?" I voiced my doubts.


    Li Rong smiled disapprovingly, saying that he had already raised his salary, so he could still afford to take these things.


    He had to say it. Japanese cuisine truly lived up to its title of "food tasted with the eyes". The exquisite rice balls were laid with a moderate thickness, and the fresh, moist red pieces of bluefin tuna were the most suitable to be described with the word "exquisite".


    Arriving at such a high-class place, I had no choice but to restrain my eating manners, but Li Rong, who knew me well, had already seen that I was trying my best to act dignified.


    Seeing Li Rong covering her mouth and laughing, I asked in my heart, "Li Rong, what''s the meaning of this? Why don''t you eat it? Just watch me eat? "


    He picked up a sushi and slowly brought it to his mouth. Then he chewed it carefully and changed the subject without leaving a trace. "This tuna sushi tastes fresh and crisp. Just from this dish alone, it can be seen that this restaurant is big enough to support the highest class of stores."

 C65

    Li Rong looked at me and continued, "In addition, the ingredients used for this meal are mostly light and not greasy. It is beneficial for calming down the internal fire."


    I knew Li Rong meant something, but I didn''t want to talk about what happened at school, so I made an excuse and said, "That''s right, Li Rong, you have a good eye. I didn''t expect you to do this kind of thing."


    Li Rong was obviously enjoying the show. She said humbly, "But it''s Little Jie Ear."


    But then the atmosphere became a little awkward, and I pretended to be stupid and focused on the food without a word.


    "Sir, there are already guests sitting near the window. Please forgive me for not having another seat near the window."


    At first, I didn''t think much of it, but Li Rong, who was sitting opposite me, suddenly shrank her eyes and stood up respectfully with her body slightly leaned behind me: "Boss Song."


    I turned my head in confusion and found Song Mo Ran standing in front of the elevator door that led to the dining hall. He was also looking in my direction as he waved to the waiter. "No need, I''ll sit over there."


    Seeing Song Mo Ran walk towards me step by step, my heart tensed up. Today, I skipped school and didn''t inform Song Mo Ran. I even ate alone with Li Rong in this restaurant, what would he think?


    I decided to wait and see.


    Song Mo Ran walked to my side and said to Li Rong: "Li Rong? Sit down. " Then, naturally, she sat down beside me and put her arm around my shoulders.


    A trace of surprise flashed across Li Rong''s eyes, but he quickly covered it up. From the looks of it, he seemed to be very respectful towards Song Mo Ran.


    After a moment of silence, Song Mo Ran broke the deadlock and said, "Li Rong, you have been doing very well recently and bringing some profits to the company. So this position is yours to deserve."


    Li Rong had his signature warm smile on his face, "Thank you for your promotion, Boss Song. This is what I should do for the company."


    "Xiao-Xiao, why didn''t you come here today?"


    Song Mo Ran''s voice suddenly sounded in my ear. It seemed that I couldn''t continue playing dumb. I laughed and said, "It''s the school holiday. I met Li Rong while strolling on the street, so I came here to eat something."


    Apparently, Song Mo Ran saw through the panic and helplessness in my heart. I felt the hand he placed on my shoulder clench slightly.


    After that, we remained silent in our seats. However, I was afraid that Song Mo Ran would do something and help him carry a few dishes.


    Li Rong and I were almost done eating, and only Song Mo Ran was tasting the dishes alone. As I expected, he was also full of praise for the food in this restaurant, but Li Rong and I didn''t say anything because we had already commented on it ¡­


    I just sat there in a daze. Li Rong looked out the window as if nothing had happened, and waited for Song Mo Ran to finish eating. He then wiped his mouth gracefully and said, "Finished."


    Li Rong stood up and said, "Director Song, smile, I still have some matters to attend to, so I''ll be leaving first." A satisfied smile hung on Song Mo Ran''s face as he said, "Alright, then you can leave first."


    After Li Rong left, Song Mo Ran''s face darkened like he was flipping a book. I trembled at the side and asked him, "Song Mo Ran, what do you want?"


    Song Mo Ran pulled me to the highest viewing platform. There was no one at the top of the building. Song Mo Ran''s hand plopped on the wall beside my head as his face slowly approached me.


    He asked me one word at a time, "Why did you come out of class today? "Don''t try to lie to me, I know which toe of yours is moving right now."


    "Then tell me who I''m moving?" I asked him, looking like a scoundrel.


    Just as I finished speaking, my lips were touched by a touch of softness, followed by a fierce kiss from Song Mo Ran. He only let me go after I was unable to continue breathing.


    "Lin Xiaoxiao, if you have anything to say in the future, just tell me. Don''t hold back your anger in your heart. I''m guessing it was done by those students at school?"


    Hearing Song Mo Ran mention those bad things again, the light in my eyes dimmed. I stammered, "It''s them who said ¡­" The matter between you and I is very unpleasant to listen to. "


    I thought that Song Mo Ran was going to continue asking me why I was eating with Li Rong. He suddenly hugged me and gently bit my earlobe: "Xiaoxiao, if you have any similar situations in the future, just call me. I''ll take you to something delicious ¡­" You''re not allowed to dine alone with other men. "


    Hearing his words, which were overbearing and tinged with jealousy, I didn''t feel unhappy because he was jealous. Instead, I felt a sense of security.


    As long as I could still be in his arms, I don''t think I would be afraid even if the sky were to fall.


    After warming up for a while, Song Mo Ran took out two tickets from the pocket of his jacket. He asked me while waving in the air: "Here, there are two tickets for the couple that I reserved in advance. I want to help you relieve the pressure. Do you want to go?"


    "Alright, why don''t you listen to Director Song''s orders?" I teased Song.


    The corner of Song Mo Ran''s mouth curled up as he revealed a proud expression. He probably never would have thought that I would reject something like that.


    In order to go to the movies with me in the evening, Song Mo Ran had to settle the company''s matters as soon as possible. I originally wanted to go home and wait for him, but Song Mo Ran could not stop me.


    "Little girl, don''t you want to see how I work?"


    I swallowed my saliva. For someone as good as Song Mo Ran, he must be really handsome when working seriously. Even though I knew that I would fall into his trap, I couldn''t resist this temptation and nodded my head.


    Song Mo Ran smiled lightly and brought me to his office.


    Since it was lunch break, the company didn''t have many people, so I didn''t panic from the previous few times.


    Maybe it''s because I''ve become Song Mo Ran''s real girlfriend, I actually started to have interest in this company. I just noticed that Song Mo Ran''s company''s decoration is nothing compared to other companies.


    I looked at the man walking in front of me, and for the first time I felt an inexplicable charm about him that had nothing to do with status.


    When he walked to the door of Song Mo Ran''s office, he realized that his secretary had indeed been replaced. It was smarter than the previous one, even more ¡­ Tender.


    Men.


    "Mandy, bring the rest of the data and new contracts from this morning to my office." Song Mo Ran stood in front of her desk and instructed.


    Mandy stood up and respectfully said, "Good," before shifting her gaze to me.


    "Director Song, this is?"


    "My girlfriend, Lin Xiaoxiao, and Xiao-Xiao. This is my secretary, Mandy." Song Mo Ran introduced him briefly.

 C66

    Unexpectedly, Mandy didn''t have the slightest hostility towards me. Instead, she was always very friendly towards me. "Hello, Miss Lin. It''s a pleasure to meet you."


    "I''m also very happy to meet you, but you don''t have to call me Miss Lin. You can call me Xiaoxiao, that''s what my friends call me." I replied.


    The two of us chatted on our own, leaving Song Mo Ran to the side. He unhappily coughed a few times. I quickly reacted and Mandy immediately understood as well. She obediently shut her mouth.


    Song Mo Ran turned around and walked towards the office. I followed him into the office.


    "Little girl, sit on the sofa and play for a while. There''s a lounge inside. If you''re tired, go in and sleep." With that, Song Mo Ran sat on his seat and began to work seriously.


    The moment I walked into his office, I had bad memories. As for the lounge ¡­ I don''t want to go in yet.


    Remembering the Mandy he just met, his impression of her increased. Mandy looked like that coquettish b * tch, but the moment he opened his mouth, he knew that she had an extraordinary bearing and was friendly to others. Furthermore, to be able to work at Song Mo Ran''s side for so long, her personal ability must be very outstanding.


    While he was thinking, Mandy knocked on the door and came in. She held a pile of documents and left it by Song Mo Ran''s right hand. She walked out without disturbing him.


    Looking at the pile of papers, I felt a headache. I was wondering if Song Mo Ran could finish dealing with it in an afternoon.


    I could feel the number of people outside the company gradually increasing. I think this time, I have the courage to face so many people, after all, I am Song Mo Ran''s real girlfriend now, and our positions are already very different. With him together, I need to have the courage to face the discussions of the masses.


    Song Mo Ran''s office had large floor-to-ceiling windows. From here, the sky looked very clean and there wasn''t even a speck of pollution. Furthermore, there weren''t any tall buildings, which made people feel refreshed.


    The soft sofa, comfortable environment, suddenly tired, I fell on the sofa and dozed off.


    After a long time, I felt as if someone was lifting me up. I immediately woke up and found myself in Song Mo Ran''s arms. He was carrying me towards the lounge.


    "Silence, put me down."


    Song Mo Ran let go of my hand and said to me, "Little lazy pig, I thought I won''t be able to watch a movie tonight."


    "What time is it?" I asked vigilantly.


    "Seven o''clock. Forty minutes to the opening of the movie." Song Mo Ran answered plainly.


    I grumbled, "Why didn''t you wake me up earlier!"


    "I can''t bear to see you sleeping so soundly."


    Seeing Song Mo Ran''s serious expression, my face reddened. I lowered my voice and said, "Then let''s leave quickly. Otherwise, we''ll be late."


    With that, I walked out, while Song Mo Ran pulled me back.


    "Little girl, you want to leave after picking me up?"


    His warm breath pats my face, and I can clearly feel Song Mo Ran''s chest beating powerfully. He slowly approaches me and his handsome face continuously expands in size in my eyes.


    Just as Song Mo Ran was about to kiss me, a knock on the door sounded out.


    I was already extremely nervous. After being shocked by the sudden knock on the door, my entire body trembled.


    "Little girl, I didn''t expect you to be so timid." Song Mo Ran mocked.


    I felt a little unnatural. I looked towards the door and muttered softly, "Who is it?"


    "Come in." Song Mo Ran instantly regained his composure and said faintly.


    Mandy walked in from outside. Looking at my blushing face, she seemed to know that she had disturbed Song Mo Ran and I. She hurriedly said, "Director Song, how about I come back later?"


    She was about to turn around and leave when Song Mo Ran called out to her, "Speak, what is it?"


    Mandy turned around bitterly and said, "Director Song, there''s an emergency meeting at the company. It seems that there''s a problem with the company''s cooperation with Heaven''s Will."


    I could feel Song Mo Ran''s body stiffen a little. He was rarely this nervous, so this matter should be very urgent, right?


    But he asked, "Can''t we postpone it?"


    Mandy did not expect Song Mo Ran, who was known as a workaholic, to ask such a question. He was stunned for a moment and then said awkwardly, "The directors are all here, you''re the only one left. What''s more ¡­"


    "Alright, I understand. You can go first. I''ll be there shortly." Song Mo Ran interrupted.


    After Mandy walked out, Song Mo Ran looked at me apologetically. "Girl, I can''t accompany you to watch a movie anymore."


    I was a little disappointed, but I couldn''t bring myself to put on a show of character, so I gave up.


    Song Mo Ran pushed the movie ticket into my hands and said, "You go take a look first, I''ll get the driver to drive you there. If I finish handling it later, I''ll come over to pick you up."


    I don''t know if Song Mo Ran was really stupid or just had a personality. It was already so late and I had to watch the movie by myself. Besides, Su Yidong''s house was far away from the cinema, so it was too late to ask her out.


    I pouted and shoved the tickets back into his hands. "I don''t want to watch anymore. I''m a bit tired, so I want to go home and sleep."


    Song Mo Ran was completely oblivious to my emotions. At this moment, he really couldn''t wait to rush to the meeting room.


    "I''ll take you home." Song Mo Ran said domineeringly.


    At this moment, I acted a little stingy and stubbornly said, "I''ll go back by myself."


    Song Mo Ran finally noticed that something was wrong with me. He held me in his arms and comforted me softly, "Be good, I''ll definitely accompany you to the movies next time. It''s already so late today, I won''t be able to rest easy when my girl returns alone. I''ll send you home."


    I was a person who would rather take the hardships than the hardships. I was already very surprised by someone like Song Mo Ran, so I stopped being pretentious and said, "Forget it, isn''t it urgent for you to get the chauffeur to take me back?"


    Song Mo Ran thought for two seconds before agreeing.


    He turned and walked out of the office. The moment he closed the door, he felt a sense of loss.


    However, he was called Song Mo Ran. Standing in a higher position than others, he was destined to not have too much freedom.


    Returning to the empty villa, I was the only person in the huge house. Even if I turned on the TV to its loudest volume, I still wouldn''t be able to fill up the house. After browsing through the television channels, I didn''t find any programs that interested me, so I could only sit on the sofa in a daze.


    Unknowingly, it was already ten o''clock.


    Song Mo Ran hadn''t come back yet.


    I didn''t intend to wait for him to come home. Tomorrow I still have to go to school, and I skipped school today, but I couldn''t avoid what I had to face. I needed to recover my spirit to be able to face what had happened, and I couldn''t escape anymore.


    For a moment, my heart felt like it had grown stronger, and I no longer cared about what others said. Even if the entire world were to become my enemy, I still had Song Mo Ran.

 C67

    He stood up and was about to go back to his room to sleep when Song Mo Ran called me.


    After picking up the phone, I hid my excitement and asked while pretending to be indifferent, "What''s the matter?"


    "Girl, go to the study room and help me find the contract information for Heaven''s Will company. I''m in a hurry to use it." Song Mo Ran''s voice sounded anxious.


    "Yes," I replied, but Song Mo Ran never let anyone into his study. He only asked the family servant to clean the study once a week, even I didn''t go in. To a curious person like me, Song Mo Ran''s study was no different from a mysterious existence.


    After hanging up, I walked straight to the study and slowly pushed open the door.


    The rich people''s study rooms were all the same. I quickly found the contract material that Song Mo Ran mentioned and was about to go out to call Song Mo Ran when a thought suddenly popped up in my mind.


    Could there be a secret chamber?


    When watching TV, a study like this was equipped with a secret chamber. Furthermore, Song Mo Ran was such a precious treasure in this study, he usually didn''t allow anyone to enter, so was there any unspeakable secrets?


    I''ve just gotten in here once, and I don''t want to go out with my questions and choke to death.


    Putting the phone in my pocket, I rummaged around the shelves until my eyes fell on a photo frame in the corner.


    Some of the pictures in the photo frame had been torn off, while the remaining part was of Song Mo Ran.


    Taking a closer look, I noticed that Song Mo Ran was holding a hand on his arm. My intuition told me that it was a woman''s hand.


    I didn''t know anything about Song Mo Ran''s past, nor did I ask him about it. Looking at this hand, jealousy rose in my heart. I wanted to take out the photo to take a look, but I found that the photo was locked in place.


    Was this the legendary secret room switch?


    I let go of my curiosity to learn more about the story behind the photo and tried to suppress my excitement as I slowly turned the frame.


    Two seconds later, the shelves started to move slowly. It was as if I had discovered a new continent. I exclaimed in shock. I felt like I was an agent. I didn''t expect that I would accidentally discover the switch.


    The room was dark. I took out my cell phone and looked for the switch on the wall by the door.


    When I turned the switch, the dark chamber lit up and I stepped into it. To my surprise, it wasn''t filled with top secret information as I''d expected, or a safe full of gold bars.


    In the center of the room, there was a ¡­ Big box.


    Taking a closer look, goosebumps rose up all over his body. It was not a big box, but a coffin!


    I was so scared that my scalp went numb and my body froze in place. I didn''t feel anything for a long time.


    Why would Song Mo Ran keep a coffin in his secret chamber? There shouldn''t be anyone inside ¡­


    My first thought was to leave, so I ran back to my room in a frenzy.


    Song Mo Ran was curled up on the bed, shivering. What kind of person was he?


    From recognition to now, I realized that I really didn''t know him at all. He knew everything about me, my past, my present, that was in his hands.


    Suddenly, he regretted opening the secret chamber. The phrase "curiosity killed the cat" was not bad at all.


    When I really thought about it, my cell phone suddenly rang, scaring me half to death.


    Song Mo Ran called.


    I remembered my original intention to enter the study. Even though I didn''t want to face him right now, I couldn''t reveal any flaws. If he knew that I had discovered his secret ¡­


    After calming myself down and trying to make my voice sound normal, I picked up the phone.


    "Little girl, did you find it?" Song Mo Ran asked.


    "Yes, I found it." My voice was still trembling.


    Song Mo Ran was silent for two seconds before he asked with a deep voice, "Xiao-Xiao, what''s wrong?"


    I could feel Song Mo Ran''s caution and quickly covered up my abnormality, "Nothing, do you want to use the information now? I''ll get the driver to bring it to you. "


    "No need, take the information and I''ll be back now."


    When I heard that Song Mo Ran was coming back, my heart was even more confused. I still didn''t know how to face him.


    "Xiao-Xiao, are you really alright?" Just as he was about to hang up, Song Mo Ran asked again.


    I swallowed, said, "It''s all right," and quickly hung up the phone, because I suddenly remembered that I had been too busy running out to close the door.


    I can''t let Song Mo Ran know that I entered the secret chamber now. That is a secret that he hid from me. I can''t act rashly before I figure out why.


    In this way, I comforted myself and mustered the courage to return to the study room. I quickly returned everything to its original state, pretending that nothing had happened as I took the information that Song Mo Ran asked for back to the living room.


    The long wait made me feel more and more uneasy. I kept thinking about how to deal with Song Mo Ran, but to no avail. I could only act as naturally as possible.


    Half an hour later, Song Mo Ran finally returned.


    "Silently, here is the information you wanted." I tried my best to appear calm as I handed over the contract information that Song Mo Ran wanted.


    He took it and looked at it. He smiled and said, "Girl, you''ve really found it. I thought you wouldn''t know which one it was. After all, there are so many documents in the study. There are many things that you don''t know about."


    Song Mo Ran''s seemingly careless words made my heart thump loudly; is he hinting at something? The air stifled for a moment, making me breathless.


    Avoiding his gaze, I hastily said, "Alright, it''s already so late. We still have to attend class tomorrow. I''m going back to my room to sleep." After saying that, without waiting for Song Mo Ran''s reply, I ran away from his side.


    Returning to his room, he quickly locked the door and leaned over the door to listen carefully. Luckily, Song Mo Ran did not follow him.


    Remembering that Song Mo Ran had the key to my room, I became uneasy again. I carefully moved a chair closer to the door. Even though I knew it wouldn''t be of any use, at least it gave me some psychological comfort.


    I lay awake for a long time, trying to get out my earphones to listen to songs, but I couldn''t find them anywhere.


    At this moment, there was a knock on the door.


    "Little girl, are you asleep?" Song Mo Ran''s voice sounded and I immediately became alert. I tightly covered my mouth to prevent myself from making any sound. If he thought I was asleep, he would have definitely left.


    I heard the sound of the doorknob turning, but Song Mo Ran did not succeed in opening the door due to locking it.


    "Girl, your headphones dropped in your study room. I''ll give it to you. Can you open the door?"


    Impossible. In order to not let Song Mo Ran find out, I carefully checked the study after closing the secret room. I was able to confirm that I didn''t leave anything behind in the study.

 C68

    Could it be ¡­ It''s a secret chamber!?


    He tried hard to recall, if my earphones weren''t on him and Song Mo Ran said that he found my earphones in the study, would that mean that he already knew that I entered the secret chamber?


    Despair rose in my heart as my fear of Song Mo Ran grew larger and larger. There was already no sound outside the door, and when I realised that Song Mo Ran was looking for the key to open my room''s door and wanted to pull it open, it was already too late. The door had already been opened.


    The chair without any weight couldn''t even organize Song Mo Ran to enter. He only pushed the door open slightly and walked in.


    In the dark, the tall figure of Song Mo Ran once made me feel at ease, but now, there was only fear in my heart.


    "Girl, let''s talk." Song Mo Ran said faintly.


    I curled up on the bed. I was so scared that I didn''t dare to breathe. I could feel Song Mo Ran slowly sitting on the bed beside me.


    A pair of hands touched my shoulder, and even through the covers I could feel the chill of them.


    "Little girl, did you see that?" Song Mo Ran asked softly.


    "Don''t hurt me, I didn''t see it, nothing at all!" I shouted in panic.


    Song Mo Ran quickly calmed me down and said, "Girl, don''t worry. I will never hurt you. Calm down first and we can talk, okay?"


    Seeing that Song Mo Ran didn''t seem to want to hurt me, he slowly calmed himself down. In a trance, he glanced into Song Mo Ran''s deep eyes which were filled with worry.


    Is he worried about me?


    No, he was worried that I knew his secret.


    "Go, go away!" I gradually let out a sound and shouted to Song silently.


    Song Mo Ran grabbed my shoulders, shook his head, and said to me: "Xiaoxiao, wake up, okay? I''m still the Song Mo Ran you know, I won''t harm you, you have to believe in me, okay?"


    I gradually calmed down. Song Mo Ran''s words made sense. If he wanted to harm me, he would have many chances to do so. However, he didn''t. It''s just that the coffin in the secret chamber was too inconceivable.


    Seeing that I had calmed down, Song Mo Ran sat on the bed and lightly wiped the tears at the corner of my eyes. He calmly said, "Girl, I know you must have a lot of questions you want to ask me.


    I looked at Song Mo Ran and said sobbing, "That coffin... The coffin, why is it in your secret room? "


    Song Mo Ran was silent for two seconds. Finally, he opened his mouth and said, "There are things that used to be important to me in there. Of course, they are still important now."


    "What''s important to keep in a coffin?" I asked.


    Song Mo Ran patted my head as though he was comforting me and replied, "Girl, I don''t want to tell you right now, but you will know one day. I just need you to believe me now, I won''t do anything to hurt you or anyone else, okay?"


    Looking at Song Mo Ran''s sincere eyes, it was hard to not believe his words. Although his words didn''t have any persuasive power, I still chose to believe him in the end.


    Seeing me nod, Song Mo Ran gently embraced me and patted my back to comfort me, "Girl, I''m sorry for scaring you. Thank you too. You''re willing to believe me."


    Smelling the familiar smell, I knew that Song Mo Ran was still there, but I didn''t know if Song Mo Ran was telling me the truth or not. He was still hiding something from me.


    I knew that the secret in that coffin was like a time bomb. One day, at a certain moment, it would explode, and everyone around would be injured by it.


    Compared to knowing the truth, I''m more willing to believe a beautiful lie that was made up, especially when it was made up by Song Mo Ran. So, I''m prepared to forget about this matter gradually and live my life now and think about the future.


    Tonight, Song Mo Ran was exceptionally gentle. He softly lulled me to sleep by the bedside before returning to my room.


    When he woke up the next day and recalled everything that had happened last night, he could not help but tremble in fear.


    "Lin Xiaoxiao, you cannot bear this matter to heart. You have already said that you will forget about it and start a new life." I looked at myself in the mirror and smiled.


    After cleaning everything up, I left the bedroom. Unlike before, Song Mo Ran didn''t elegantly sit at the dining table and drink coffee. Instead, he wore an apron and busied himself in the kitchen.


    "Xiao-Xiao, you''re up." When Song Mo Ran saw me greet him warmly, I became a little unnatural. I knew that he was apologetic about what happened last night, but if he continued to be like this, I would never be able to forget about it.


    "Calm down, I''ll treat what happened last night as though it never happened. Don''t owe me anything. Just pretend like nothing happened, okay?"


    Song Mo Ran did not expect me to say something like that. He was stunned for a moment before reacting. "I understand, little girl. Come over for breakfast."


    After breakfast, Song Mo Ran sent me to school as usual.


    When we reached the school at the next corner, I told Song to stop the car.


    "Little girl, what''s wrong?" Song Mo Ran turned his head and asked doubtfully.


    I hid my face, not knowing how to reply. Song Mo Ran thought of what I said yesterday and understood it by heart. He said, "In the future, I will send you here so that you won''t be seen by your classmates."


    I didn''t say anything. I lowered my head and whispered, "Thank you."


    "Little girl, you don''t have to be so polite with me. We''ll be fine from now on, okay?"


    Ever since I started to get together with him, I noticed that Song Mo Ran seemed to be worrying about gains and losses.


    "Alright." In fact, as I answered him like this, I didn''t have any confidence in myself. Although I was determined to forget about it, my feelings for Song Mo Ran seemed to have undergone a subtle change, a change that I couldn''t even explain myself clearly.


    I still loved him, but it seemed to have faded a little. I didn''t want to be separated from him, and when I was with him, I wanted to be away.


    Of course, I didn''t reveal this in front of Song Mo Ran. Our relationship was still the same as before, he seemed to be the same as before, at least on the surface.


    After getting off the car, I was about to go to school and face those people I didn''t want to face again. The courage I had resolved to face yesterday vanished in a flash, because Song Mo Ran could no longer give me that courage.


    The following days were not as difficult as I had imagined. There was no need to intentionally make things difficult for the examinees or to discuss right and wrong. As the college entrance examination got closer and closer, everyone was preparing with all their might.


    Song Mo Ran and I''s relationship had always been lukewarm, and life seemed to have calmed down. Perhaps I had experienced too much, and now I really enjoyed this kind of situation.

 C69

    Early in the morning, on the weekend, Song Mo Ran was sitting at the table, reading a newspaper and drinking coffee. After a while, I came down with light makeup on.


    Surprised, he said, "Why didn''t you sleep for a while? It''s the weekend."


    I smiled embarrassedly. "It''s nothing. I just have an appointment with Yiyun today. I''m just going out for a stroll."


    Song Mo Ran put down the newspaper and narrowed his eyes. Under his thick eyelashes, his probing eyes flashed with a cold light. He reminded me of the crazy Song Mo Ran from a while ago. I felt a little guilty.


    At this moment, the phone in the living room rang.


    He secretly knew that things were not going well and quickly ran over to pick it up, but Song Mo Ran beat him to it. He pressed the button for the handphone and Su Yiyun''s light laugh rang, "Dear Xiaoxiao, happy birthday, I wish you an old year. Hehe, I''m already out, are you ready? I''ll wait for you at the bus stop. "


    I quickly picked up the phone and said, "I''ll be right there." Then he quickly hung up the phone, not daring to look up.


    Song Mo Ran''s slender fingers tightly gripped my chin, forcing me to look him in the eye. Anger flashed in his eyes.


    "Why didn''t you tell me about your birthday!?"


    I smiled awkwardly. "Don''t you know it now?"


    "You ¡­" A spark flashed in Song Mo Ran''s eyes before he seemed to recall something and said:


    "What gift do you want?"


    I shook my head, "No, it''s nothing. I don''t have anything I want." I rolled my eyes and said, "Uh, it''s getting late. Yimun is still waiting for me. I can''t make him wait any longer. I''ll be leaving first." As he spoke, he lifted his leg and left.


    His nose was filled with the smell of Song Mo Ran. He was a little drunk as the heat on his face started to rise, and he didn''t know what to do. Song Mo Ran''s deep voice sounded above his head, "What''s the hurry? I''ll go with you."


    "Are you not working today?"


    "Not going."


    "This isn''t good!" I was still struggling with the corner of my mouth. It wasn''t easy for me to escape his sight, get out and relax. Today, I was preparing to confess my relationship with Song Mo Ran and definitely not bring Song Mo Ran along.


    I frantically tried to think of a reason to refuse, but before I could, he said,


    "I''m the boss, I have the final say. Besides, it''s my woman''s birthday, how could I miss it?" Song Mo Ran smirked.


    Saying that, a hot kiss blew across my face, catching me off guard. After kissing, Song Mo Ran''s eyes flashed with evil light. He didn''t bother to hide the teasing look on his face as he said: "I''ve waited a long time for this day to come when you''ve reached adulthood."


    After saying so, her eyes fell on my chest, her words full of ridicule.


    Even though he and I had been naked on the bed many times, facing his provocative words, my heart suddenly sped up, and I felt an inexplicable throbbing. The heat on my face couldn''t help but rise.


    I clenched my teeth in my heart. This charming man is truly a scum of literature, a scum of literature ¡­


    Song Mo Ran crossed his arms and ''admired'' my embarrassment with an evil expression. Before I could take it anymore, he raised his hand and gently rubbed my head. With a doting expression, he looked at me and said:


    "Don''t be angry, don''t be angry. Hurry up and go eat breakfast. After eating, let''s go to the amusement park."


    After saying that, I turned around and went upstairs to the bedroom. I looked at his back in a daze, his height at least 1.8 meters. His formal attire didn''t cover up his perfect figure, the anger I felt a second ago was completely washed away by his gentleness, leaving behind only his muddled mind.


    I hit my head hard to clear it, and I thought, What''s wrong with me? Just a glance was enough to make my brain lose control. Maybe it was because he was smiling too seductively, or maybe it was because I loved him too much?


    But, what kind of person is he, the man I love, how many things is he hiding from me?


    How could that ice-cold and terrifying coffin be kept by him?


    The confusion lingered in my mind, and every time I thought about it, I shuddered.


    After spending so much time with Song Mo Ran, the only thing I could be sure of was that his love for me was real. As long as I had this, it would be enough to support me in facing all the obstacles. I already had nothing left, but as long as he loved me, I would be able to rest in peace and have my own happiness.


    I quietly ate my breakfast. At this moment, he came out of the bedroom in casual attire, took off his suit, changed into a set of casual white pants, and walked down the stairs. He looked just like a handsome and sunny boy.


    I was a little stunned as I blankly stared at him. He walked towards me with a smile, so beautiful that he looked like a man walking out of a dream. He raised his hand to wipe the stains on the corner of my mouth.


    This sudden warmth made me casually call him "Brother-in-law ¡­".


    His expression changed, and the atmosphere suddenly became heavy. His thick eyebrows rose slightly in revolt, and under his long, slightly curled eyelashes, a look of anger flashed in his charming eyes.


    I hastily changed my words, "Song Mo Ran, I ¡­" He lifts my chin and kisses me hard. "No more," he says, "no more, no more, no more."


    I nodded fearfully. He nodded his head in satisfaction and pulled me out of the car.


    He held my hand tightly and turned his head to look at me. The gentleness in his eyes surrounded me.


    "Xiao-Xiao, do you know how hard it was for me to find you? I''ve been waiting for this day for a long time." I was locked in place by his tenderness, but his words confused me. Looking for me? Wait for me? Just how many things I don''t know, and what about that mysterious coffin?


    He was an unfathomable man, and I did not dare to think too much about him, because he could always see right through my thoughts. The only thing I could be sure of was that the only thing that supported me on my journey with him was the love and cherishment I felt for him.


    "Little girl, you only need to believe in me. One day, you will understand." He said gently.


    I was always unable to resist his gentleness. No matter what, I would always choose to believe in him. I silently nodded my head.


    Because of my sister, I had always avoided this relationship. Now, there was nowhere for me to escape to, and I no longer planned to flee to. I loved him, and I had already fallen deeply in love with him.


    We drove all the way to the platform where Su Yiyun was.


    When Su Yiyun saw Song Mo Ran who came with me, she was a bit surprised and then called out, "Hello, Uncle!"


    The air seemed to freeze at this second. I secretly prayed that the time would return to this second. I would definitely try my best to stop Su Yiyun from saying "Hello, uncle ¡­".

 C70

    Song Mo Ran''s face turned green as he said, "Just call me Brother Song. You and Xiaoxiao are good friends, there''s no need to be so formal."


    "Alright then, Brother Song!" Su Yiyun straightforwardly replied.


    Perhaps it was due to my birthday, but Song Mo Ran was exceptionally gentle today, exceptionally good-natured. He was unexpectedly calm, and I was so scared that cold sweat dripped down my body.


    The thick-skinned Su Yiyun didn''t notice Song Mo Ran''s displeasure and continued to chat with him while smiling. I was laughing so much that my liver hurt.


    A scream pierced the sky. Su Yi and I raised our heads to look at the roller coaster, feeling inexplicably excited.


    "Song Mo Ran, hurry up!" I pulled Su Yiyun''s hand and turned my head to look at the distant Song Mo Ran. Seeing that he was hesitating, I immediately heard the scream above my head and raised my head to look. The roller coaster quickly drove past us and Su Yi Yun and I were extremely excited.


    Su Yiyun also quietly turned her head back to look at Song Mo Ran. She lowered her head slightly and whispered into my ear, "Xiaoxiao, he ¡­" You''re not afraid, are you? "


    After what Su Yiyun said, I boldly turned my head to observe Song Mo Ran. In fact, if I didn''t look carefully, Song Mo Ran still looked as arrogant as before, but if I looked carefully, I noticed that his eyes were a little erratic. When I saw the rapidly passing roller coaster, I couldn''t help but swallow a mouthful of saliva.


    "Xiao-Xiao, I was just joking ¡­" "Don''t look at it so blatantly." Su Yiyun pulled on my arm, indicating that I should quickly turn around.


    The corner of my mouth curled up slightly as I secretly mocked Song Mo Ran in my heart. He can''t really be afraid of this roller coaster, right?


    "It''s nothing. It''s not like he would say anything." I smiled as I answered Su Yun, indicating that she did not need to care about Song Mo Ran.


    Unexpectedly, Su Yiyun said, "You don''t have to be afraid. The one you''re afraid of is me, and I''m not familiar with him."


    After Su Yiyun finished speaking, she didn''t forget to shrug her shoulders. I shyly pretended to be angry at her, then looked at Song Mo Ran before saying to Su Yiyun, "Yiyun, you go and queue up first. I''ll be right there."


    Su Yigong clicked her electrogram and walked straight towards the line. I turned around and walked towards Song Mo Ran. I patted his arm and teased. "What''s wrong, Boss Song? "I, Lin Xiaoxiao, observed it just now. You''re a little nervous!"


    Sure enough, when Song Mo Ran heard the word "afraid", his expression changed drastically. He seemed calm as he said, "Little girl, your observation is not meticulous enough. I''m not afraid at all."


    "Continue pretending. I can see it. You''re just scared ¡­" Just as I was about to say that Song Mo Ran was afraid of the roller coaster, a thought flashed through my mind: Could it be that Song Mo Ran was afraid of heights?


    "Song Mo Ran, you''re not afraid of heights, are you?" As soon as I thought of this, I started questioning Song Mo Ran loudly. The passersby also turned to look at us, and I guessed that everyone knew that Song Mo Ran was afraid of heights. They looked at Song Mo Ran''s straight back, and probably didn''t expect him to be afraid of heights.


    Since I didn''t give Song Mo Ran any face, Song Mo Ran might have felt that he had lost a lot of face too. He reached out his hand to hug my shoulder and whispered harshly into my ear, "Little girl, pay attention to your words. I, Song Mo Ran, won''t be afraid of heights, and I won''t be afraid of you little things."


    After saying that, Song Mo Ran pulled me towards the direction of Su Yiyun. We walked behind Su Yiyun. Song Mo Ran patted her back and said, "I also want a ticket with you."


    Su Yiyun faintly nodded her head. She told the staff that there was someone else she needed to go with. Since the roller coaster was already full, I pulled Song Mo Ran and Su Yiyun to a seat and sat down.


    "Xiao-Xiao, I see a spot at the back that suits me, so I won''t disturb you and Brother Song." After Su Yiyun said this, she quickly ran towards the back, not forgetting to give me a meaningful glance. I turned around to look at the empty first row, and the corner of my mouth raised into a mischievous smile. Looking at the terrified Song Mo Ran at the side, I seemed to have decided on what I was thinking.


    "Let''s go. There are empty seats. Let''s sit there." I dragged Song Mo Ran directly towards the first row. Song Mo Ran seemed to be shocked, and I could even feel some hesitation in his footsteps. But I don''t know why, but the more Song Mo Ran was like this, the more I wanted to bring him to the first row.


    After we sat down, I took Song Mo Ran''s hand. It was obvious that cold sweat had already appeared on his palm. I lightly tapped his arm and said, "You aren''t really afraid of heights, are you? If you''re afraid of heights, just say so. There''s still time to go down. "


    Faced with my provocative words, Song Mo Ran seemed to have been aroused by my wild nature. He reached out a hand to pinch my face and said: "Little girl, do you look down on me that much? How could I be afraid of things that none of you girls are afraid of? "


    After teasing, the staff member came over to remind us not to take the items with us in case we drop them. I looked at Song Mo Ran, he placed his hand on Song Mo Ran''s chest and felt his accelerated heartbeat. In the end, he said worriedly, "If you really can''t do it, then forget about it.


    "I said that I will accompany you because I want to accompany you, little girl." Song Mo Ran patted my hand, but his heartbeat betrayed him.


    Soon, the security measures were completed. After confirming that there were no mistakes, the staff all left the stage. Following the activation of the machine, a few young men and women behind us also started screaming. I held Song Mo Ran''s hand, my heart was filled with excitement, but Song Mo Ran looked like he was about to enter a battlefield.


    After the roller coaster slowly drove to the top, it stopped. I could clearly feel Song Mo Ran''s fear as I turned my head to look. He tightly closed his eyes, bit his lips and pulled me back with his hands.


    Suddenly, the roller coaster started moving. The screams of the young men and women made it hard for me to hear whether Song Mo Ran was screaming or not. I only knew that I could clearly feel that he was truly afraid of heights.


    It wasn''t easy for me to survive until the roller coaster was finished. Song Mo Ran got off the roller coaster and ran to the bathroom in a hurry. I was about to catch up, but was stopped by Su Yiyun.

 C71

    "Xiao-Xiao, is Brother Song really afraid of heights?" I nodded my head and chased after him, waiting for Song Mo Ran at the door of the toilet. Su Yi Yun also accompanied me at the side, but Song Mo Ran didn''t come out. Su Yi Yun went to buy some water.


    I don''t know how long I waited before Song Mo Ran walked out. Looking at his haggard appearance, my heart ached.


    "Are you okay?" I walked forward to support Song Mo Ran as I asked worriedly.


    Song Mo Ran waved his hand to indicate that he was fine, but I was still very worried.


    "Let''s just go home. We''re not eating. Yiyun, I''ll make it up to her next time." After I finished speaking, I supported Song Mo Ran towards the entrance of the amusement park. After getting in the car, I picked up my phone and called Su Yiyun to explain the situation. Fortunately, Su Yiyun was quite reasonable and didn''t get angry.


    When we got home, I sent Song Mo Ran to his room. After pouring him a cup of hot water to drink, he said he wanted to rest, so I pushed out the door.


    Song Mo Ran was sleeping in his room while I was watching TV in the living room. If I knew that Song Mo Ran wasn''t playing around like this, I wouldn''t have brought him to the amusement park.


    Bored, he sat on the sofa, feeling slightly disappointed. Was his 18th birthday supposed to be celebrated like this?


    I believe that every girl has many fantasies about her 18 years old, family, friends, and loved ones, but I sat here in the large, empty living room for the last few hours of my 18 years, feeling a chill.


    Thinking about these 18 years, how much time did he have to truly be happy?


    He was clearly at his prime, yet he seemed to have lived for several centuries.


    My parents have both died. The elder sister that I relied on the most has no blood relation with me, and even fell in love with the same man. For this man, the two sisters became enemies.


    But when I think of Song Mo Ran, I suddenly feel that no one else matters anymore as long as he is still by my side.


    "Little girl, what are you thinking about? Why are you being so serious?"


    Song Mo Ran''s gentle and weak voice sounded from behind me. I hastily stood up and walked in front of him to gently support him. However, Song Mo Ran pushed me away and said, "Your man isn''t that weak."


    Perhaps it was because he himself felt that he had lost a bit of face, so he tried to force himself on me in order to regain some of his dignity as a man.


    I did not expose him, but obediently let go and stood beside him.


    "You haven''t answered my question." Song Mo Ran said faintly.


    "I ¡­" I didn''t think of anything. "


    He suddenly looked at me with a piercing gaze that seemed to pierce me. I quickly turned my head, avoiding his gaze.


    Luckily, Song Mo Ran didn''t continue questioning me. He suddenly grabbed my hand and walked out.


    "Silently, where are you going?" I panicked as I asked.


    He stopped, turned his head, raised his eyebrows, and said carelessly, "Do you want to spend the last hours of your birthday in that big empty house?"


    Hearing his words, my eyes suddenly lit up. I originally thought that Song Mo Ran was not prepared at all.


    Song Mo Ran saw that I was stunned and didn''t say anything else. He just pulled me towards the garage.


    Looking at this tall and sturdy man in front of me, I started to look forward to what kind of surprise he would prepare for me.


    "Do you want me to carry you in?" Song Mo Ran''s cold voice sounded in my ear and I realised that I was already standing in front of the car.


    He quickly opened the door and got in. Seeing my clumsy actions, Song Mo Ran shook his head before getting into the driver''s seat and starting the car.


    "Silently, where are we going?" I asked softly, unable to suppress my curiosity as I sat in the car.


    At first, he didn''t expect him to answer me, but then Song Mo Ran just said two words without thinking, "Restaurant."


    It was better that he didn''t tell me. After knowing his destination, he was disappointed. The original mysterious feeling in his heart had now disappeared. This Song Mo Ran was really like a blockhead, he would answer anything I asked.


    He lowered his head and looked at his watch. It was already ten o''clock at night. What other restaurant was open at this time? All I could think of was the night stands on the side of the road.


    As he thought of this, his stomach unconsciously rumbled.


    Song Mo Ran stared straight ahead, but the corners of his mouth slowly curled up into an indescribable smile.


    "Why are you laughing at me?" I complained, hiding my embarrassment.


    "We''ll be there soon."


    Song Mo Ran''s answer made me even more embarrassed. I didn''t ask him this question, so why are you saying it so straightforwardly?


    However, Song Mo Ran was really punctual. Ten minutes wasn''t much, we arrived at our destination.


    As soon as I got out of the car, I was attracted by the name of the restaurant. Miracle, miracle.


    Looking at the decorations outside the restaurant, it must be very expensive.


    I looked down at the cheap clothes I was wearing, which I had dressed up so well, but which now seemed so cramped in front of this kind of restaurant.


    "What are you blanking out for? Come in." Song Mo Ran rushed to the door.


    I felt as if a duck had been thrown onto the bed. I had no choice but to harden my scalp and walk in.


    "Sir, do you have a reservation?" The waiter asked politely.


    "Yes, his surname is Song." Song Mo Ran''s voice was always calm, but unconsciously, I found that his hand was tightly pinching something.


    Was it my imagination? Why did he think that Song Mo Ran would be a little nervous?


    Maybe I was thinking too much. Song Mo Ran must have seen some big scene before, how could he not be nervous.


    "Yes, sir, miss, please follow me this way." With that, the waiter led the way.


    Although it was already past ten in the evening, the atmosphere in the restaurant hadn''t lessened at all. There were still a lot of people here. It was clear that the people who came here were all successful people, and I was the only one who didn''t belong.


    Song Mo Ran, who was walking in front of me, suddenly stopped and I nearly bumped into him.


    "What''s wrong?" I asked in a daze.


    Song Mo Ran didn''t say anything as he bent down slightly and took my hand, continuing to walk forward.


    I don''t know why, but I was moved at that moment. Feeling the warmth of Song Mo Ran''s palm, my heart gradually calmed down and I no longer cared if I was qualified enough to enter or leave this place.


    No matter how others look at me, I still have Song Mo Ran.


    When I thought of this, I was completely at ease. Only now did I notice that Song Mo Ran''s palms were covered in sweat.


    "Silently, why are your palms so full of sweat? Still not feeling well? If you don''t feel well, let''s go home, I''m fine. " I said anxiously.

 C72

    Then we were seated, and the waiter ushered us into our seats, picked up the menu, and left.


    Song Mo Ran didn''t say anything the entire time. I even felt that his face was a little pale.


    "Silence ¡­"


    "Don''t say anything, just quietly wait for dinner."


    I was suddenly interrupted by Song Mo Ran. I didn''t dare to say another word as I quietly watched him finish ordering those expensive and frightening dishes.


    "Waiter." Song Mo Ran tapped his fingers lightly, signaling the waiter to take the menu away.


    In an instant, I felt as if we were the only two people left. The restaurant that was bustling just a moment ago was empty, as if the air had quieted down.


    Song Mo Ran didn''t say anything as he just sat there quietly. In order to ease the atmosphere, I asked softly, "Mo Ran, why is this restaurant still open for business so late at night?"


    "This is a restaurant for the night. It only opens at 9 PM. For you, it''s too late. For them, nightlife has only just begun."


    Listening to Song Mo Ran''s reply, I couldn''t help but sigh. So such a high-end and tasteful restaurant was open for business at night. It was really an eye-opener. I really didn''t have any freedom in school and didn''t know anything about the outside world.


    "Silence." I wanted to ask Song Mo Ran some more questions, but he interrupted me.


    "Little girl, don''t talk." Looking at Song Mo Ran''s instantly serious expression, I was a little frightened.


    Song Mo Ran saw that my back was stiff and realized that he had lost his composure. He chuckled lightly to ease my nervousness. "Little girl, don''t be nervous. Listen carefully."


    I pricked up my ears and heard the melodious sound of the piano. My mood instantly relaxed a lot.


    Then, somewhere in the dining room, a small speaker sounded.


    "Today is a special day. Our Mr. Song Mo Ran has officially proposed to Miss Lin Xiaoxiao. I hope that everyone can bless Mr. Song Mo Ran''s success!"


    As soon as his voice fell, the dining hall erupted in applause, with people cheering from time to time.


    Am I hearing things?


    He raised his head and looked at Song Mo Ran in shock. He no longer had the nervousness from before as he looked at me with an expression on his face.


    "Silence, what''s going on?" I was so shocked that I couldn''t speak.


    Song Mo Ran didn''t answer me but stood up and walked in front of me. He knelt down on one knee and fished in his suit pocket to take out a ring box.


    "Xiao-Xiao, marry me."


    Song Mo Ran said as he opened the case. The diamond on the ring wasn''t big, but it caused me to be unable to open my eyes. I was stunned on the spot and didn''t know how to react.


    "Silence, I ¡­" The words were stuck at the tip of his tongue, unable to come out.


    Song Mo Ran already knew what I was worried about so he continued, "Xiao-Xiao, once you graduate, I''ll marry you, okay?"


    The eyes of the man before me sparkled with a dazzling light. In his eyes, it was as if I could see the entire world.


    At that moment, I was almost certain that he was the person I wanted to be with for the rest of my life.


    He nodded unconsciously.


    Seeing that I had agreed, Song Mo Ran was ecstatic. He hurriedly gave me the ring on his left middle finger. It wasn''t small, it was just right.


    At this moment, the ceremonial cannons in the surroundings suddenly sounded. I was drowned in countless ribbons. Song Mo Ran stood up and hugged me tightly in his embrace.


    Everyone around me was cheering and cheering, making me feel blessed by the world.


    "Thank you, I am very happy." I whispered in Song Mo Ran''s ear as two drops of tears flowed down from the corners of my eyes.


    "Xiao-Xiao, with you, I will have the whole world. You will never be able to leave me." Song Mo Ran said softly as if he was threatening or confessing something, but I liked his overbearing attitude.


    A waiter pushed up a delicate double cake, "Congratulations to Mr. Song for his proposal! As today is Miss Lin''s birthday, our restaurant specially prepared a cake for Miss Lin, please enjoy. "


    With that, the waiter left.


    I sat back in my seat and looked at the ring on my finger. I have to admit that Song Mo Ran''s taste was very good. This ring was not faked, but it was also not ordinary either.


    "Silently, why are there stars?" I asked while Song Mo Ran cut the cake.


    "Don''t you know that when you laugh, you are as bright as the stars?"


    Song Mo Ran''s casual words, but deeply touched my heart, he can always give me a lot of different meaning.


    "Alright, hurry and come eat the cake."


    Throughout the entire night, I kept thinking about Song Mo Ran''s words that were as bright as the stars ¡­


    Fragments of sunlight penetrated through the window, quietly sprinkling onto the warm bed like mottled starlight. It felt like everything was warm and very comfortable.


    Faintly, I slowly opened my eyes. In my mind, I could see the light that flashed in his eyes last night. He happily put on the ring for me and he said, "As bright as a star ¡­"


    Unknowingly, a smile appeared on my face. Happiness always comes in such a simple and sudden manner. I stretched out my hand to the side. Empty!?


    Has Song Mo Ran left yet? He left so early today? My fatigue made me prepare to roll over and take another nap, but I suddenly thought of something and was secretly shocked, "Crap, today is Monday!"


    I threw back the covers and got off the bed. Unexpectedly, my legs went limp, and I almost fainted. I looked down, and my entire body was covered with red strawberries. I couldn''t help but recall that man''s shameless behavior last night.


    With his index finger interlocked, the ring in the shape of a star shined under the moonlight. Everything seemed hazy and warm due to the moonlight.


    As he kissed me passionately, electric currents flowed from his lips, making me feel numb, as if my whole body was about to collapse from the pressure.


    Their limbs were entangled as sweat flowed down his chin onto his chest and firm abs before finally sinking into the point where they were joined. At this moment, their bodies had truly become one.


    Thinking of this, my face once again began to heat up, and the sweetness in my heart mixed with regret began to surge in all directions.


    After hurriedly washing up, I dragged my schoolbag with me as I dashed out of the room. A scarf was tightly wrapped around my neck, hiding the deep strawberry marks I had left behind last night.


    It''s been a long time since I''ve had such a good time on a bus. If it wasn''t for the rush of time, I might have been humming a little tune as I strolled in the cold morning sun, listening to the birds, quietly enjoying the clear morning air.


    But that was a long, long time ago when I was quiet. At this moment, in order to catch the bus, I ran so hard that I was out of breath. Sweating profusely, I tore off my scarf and continued to run. At the last moment when the bus driver closed the door, I squeezed inside and couldn''t help but inwardly sigh at my good luck.

 C73

    But luck always only lasted for a few seconds, who would have thought that in the middle of the road, there would be a traffic jam. The traffic was packed to the brim with cars, and they were slowly moving forward like a long snake. After walking for a while, the sound of the car''s horn rang out and various complaints filled the entire street.


    The streets were so congested that I almost despaired.


    There was nothing I could do. Even though my entire body was aching, I could only get off the car using the human motor. I quickly stopped the driver and had him open the back door for me.


    I jumped out of the car and ran down the street. I used all my strength to run towards the school. My empty stomach started to growl. I was a little out of strength.


    Suddenly, a gentle and magnetic voice called out to me. I turned around and saw that it was Li Rong.


    One of his feet lightly stepped on the floor, the other lightly stepped on the pedal, his hands held the bicycle faucet, his fair skin, his exquisite facial features, and his soft hair was slightly messy. He did not seem to have noticed before that Li Rong was also such a beautiful man with an exquisite appearance.


    I was silent for a few seconds.


    He came up to me and looked at me, his face suddenly grave, his brow furrowed, a look of loss and sadness in his eyes, and I unconsciously tugged at my collar, trying to hide the strawberry stain that was making me so embarrassed.


    He seemed to sense that I was at a loss of what to do, so he gently smiled and anxiously asked:


    "Xiaoxiao, what''s wrong with you? Why are you so pale? Is he sick? "


    I was already out of breath and was unable to say a single word. I shook my head forcefully and replied, "No, no. The traffic jam today is serious. I can only get off the car to rush the time."


    He broke into a bright smile and said happily and gently, "I''ll take you there!"


    I hesitated a little, but there was no other way to get to the school on time, because I couldn''t run anymore.


    "Xiao-Xiao, hurry up." Li Rong said gently.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t fall down." I answered with a smile.


    Thinking of the many times Li Rong made Song Mo Ran go crazy, I just grabbed the back of the bike seat with my hands, to keep my balance, so that I wouldn''t fall down.


    "Xiao-Xiao, there''s no need for us to be so formal. Let''s hurry." He spoke calmly, but his words were laced with a slow sense of loss.


    Embarrassed, I reached out my right hand and wrapped it around his waist. He suddenly shuddered and turned his back to me, so I couldn''t see his eyes. He secretly lowered his head and said, "Just put on your scarf.


    Her heart suddenly felt warm. Li Rong was always so gentle and considerate, always thinking for me, just like my family that would always appear when I needed them, help me, and protect me. If only he was my big brother.


    I nodded and wrapped the scarf tightly around my neck.


    Li Rong carried me quickly through the congested streets and down another path to the school.


    "Xiao-Xiao, are you happy?" he asked.


    I was a little surprised. Why would he ask that? Maybe he saw the strawberry marks on my neck.


    For a moment I didn''t know how to answer him. Happiness? I don''t know if I''m happy or not. In all these years, I''ve been like a child abandoned by God, bereft of kinship, without friendship. The only thing that makes me "happy" is love based on my sister''s pain.


    Perhaps Song Mo Ran was a huge gift from God to me to compensate for my pain. He was my happiness.


    Thinking about this, I nodded my head lightly. Yes, with Song Mo Ran, I will have happiness.


    "Xiao-Xiao, my promise to you is still valid. If you are not happy and want to leave, I will bring you away. No matter what, I will do my best to protect you." He spoke calmly and resolutely.


    My heart jolted and a warm feeling overcame me. He had already given so much to me, so I shouldn''t disturb him any longer.


    "Thank you, Li Rong. Thank you for bringing me warmth and support. Right now, I am very happy, and I am unable to avoid this feeling. I must confess to you that I love silence."


    His body suddenly trembled, and then he gently said, "Then you must be happy."


    I nodded vigorously.


    I arrived at the school on time while Li Rong was on the road. In order to thank Li Rong, they agreed to have lunch together today.


    The time for school was always very slow. After finally being able to wait until school was out, I couldn''t wait to rush out of the school.


    I stood at the school entrance waiting for Li Rong to come pick me up. In fact, I was a bit disappointed when I walked out and didn''t see Song Mo Ran''s car, I even made up my mind, if Song Mo Ran had already arrived and the three of us were eating together, but now Song Mo Ran isn''t here, no, he hasn''t been here since the morning, where did he go? Why don''t you just tell me...


    Shaking his head, he didn''t want to think too much about it. Maybe Song Mo Ran is in a rush and can''t notify me? His career is so big, and he''s so handsome, so many women must be throwing themselves at him, and I don''t think they care about me.


    "Pah pah pah! Lin Xiaoxiao, why is it that the more you think about it, the more ridiculous it is?" Song Mo Ran definitely wouldn''t do that, he''s not that kind of person. " Lifting my hand, I patted my face, laughing at my skepticism.


    After waiting for about two minutes, I saw Li Rong''s car gradually stop in front of me. I recovered my lost mood and walked towards Li Rong''s car.


    "Xiao-Xiao, I''ll let you wait a little longer!" I received a temporary document, then rushed back to the company to deal with it before rushing over from the company. I''m very sorry. " Li Rong parked the car and got out. When I arrived in front of him, she quickly walked up to me and said apologetically.


    "Give me your schoolbag. After standing here for so long, your shoulder must be sore." Li Rong once again reached out her hand to help me carry my backpack, but her face was still full of smiles and apologies.


    I hastily waved my hands. "There''s no need for that!" "Since you''re so busy, why don''t you go back to the company and finish what you need to do? We can meet again for dinner, but if you screw up, then you can''t say for sure." When he thought about how Li Rong had rushed over in such a hurry, he actually didn''t have any complaints about him at all. He only had complaints about Song Mo Ran.

 C74

    Li Rong quickly shook her hand and snatched my bag away. "Since I''ve already promised you, I still have to go. Moreover, you''ve been waiting here for so long. I can''t let you wait in vain!"


    Li Rong carefully opened the car door for me and placed her hand on my head, afraid that I would be hit. After I sat down, Li Rong closed the door and walked to the driver''s seat. He instructed me to fasten my seat belt before driving to a restaurant.


    After parking the car, Li Rong and I went upstairs and prepared to eat. Li Rong was still determined to help me carry my schoolbag, so I couldn''t refuse him. After a compromise, Li Rong and I walked to our predetermined location.


    Li Rong and I chatted and laughed along the way, seemingly having endless topics to talk about. I even gradually forgot my disappointment towards Song Mo Ran.


    Unconsciously, I looked towards the window. There was someone''s figure that caught my gaze. I suddenly stopped and looked at that person. Wasn''t this Song Mo Ran who left early in the morning? Why was he here now? There''s a beautiful woman sitting across from me. That''s what makes me so angry.


    "What''s wrong, Xiao-Xiao?" After Li Rong noticed that something was wrong with me, she pushed at my arm and also looked towards the direction I was looking at. When she saw Song Mo Ran and the beauty in front of him, she immediately understood what was wrong with me.


    Of course, I didn''t answer Li Rong, because I believed that he definitely knew what I was thinking and how I was feeling. What we didn''t expect was that Song Mo Ran suddenly turned his head and looked at me as well as Li Rong beside me.


    "Xiao-Xiao, Li Rong is here too? Come and eat together. " Song Mo Ran spoke first. Although it was far away, I still heard his voice, but there was a hint of bitterness in it.


    Unexpectedly, Song Mo Ran walked over and took back my schoolbag from Li Rong''s hands. He pulled my arm and walked towards his table before turning back to look at Li Rong and said, "Li Rong, you come along as well."


    I felt Song Mo Ran tugging at my arm with some force and even some pain, as if he was gesturing to me, but the one who should be expressing his dissatisfaction should be me!


    "Let go, you''re hurting me." I lowered my voice and told Song Mo Ran. I placed my hand on his and pushed it down, but Song Mo Ran didn''t have any intention of relaxing. I could feel that Song Mo Ran was angry while I was filled with grievances.


    After being forcefully pulled to sit with Song Mo Ran, I carefully raised my head to size up the woman who ate with Song Mo Ran. Her face was really exquisite, and her light makeup made her look very comfortable.


    "Silently, is this your sister? It''s good to be so young! " Unfortunately, he didn''t answer. Instead, he lowered his head and looked at his phone, his fingers quickly tapping on the screen. I didn''t know what he was doing, so I also stared blankly at the window.


    It was awkward for a woman to not get a response, but she seemed pleased with herself. She raised her hand to greet the waiter, as if she were a hostess while Song Mo Ran was a male hostess.


    "Sister, if you want to eat then eat whatever you want, you''re growing now, don''t be picky, or I can order some for you, I know what''s nutritious." Before I could pick up the menu, the woman took it and looked at what was on it, ready to order.


    "Is this your boyfriend? "He''s very handsome." While the woman was eating, she did not forget to raise her head and tease me. However, after saying this, I could clearly feel that Song Mo Ran''s anger was rising, but I was not afraid. He was the first one who ''cheated''; on what grounds was he so righteous as to be angry!


    "No, no. We are just good friends." Li Rong immediately explained, but I still didn''t say anything.


    Suddenly, Song Jue reached out his hand to the woman and said coldly, "Lucy, give me the menu."


    Lucy looked at Song Mo Ran in confusion, but Song Mo Ran took the menu and said, "I''m sure you don''t know what she should eat or what she doesn''t."


    After Song Mo Ran finished, Lucy smiled awkwardly and said, "Silently, where''s my little boyfriend? Aren''t you giving him some face by doing this?"


    "He already said that he''s not her boyfriend. She knows who her boyfriend is." Song Mo Ran''s words undoubtedly gave Lucy a heavy blow, but I still didn''t say anything. I didn''t want to explain anything, at least Song Mo Ran admitted indirectly that I was his girlfriend now.


    Later on at dinner, Lucy seemed to intentionally make things difficult for me, and kept asking me to pour her wine to help her get something. Although she was unwilling, but I still silently endured it, while Song Mo Ran acted as if he didn''t see anything.


    I was the one who invited Li Rong, but Song Mo Ran went along with it.


    Although I saved a meal''s money, since I''m still a consumer right now, saving money is not easy, but I can''t feel happy at all. Although I didn''t express it, I can feel the hostility from the woman beside Song Mo Ran.


    Song Mo Ran was a bit annoyed, did he really have to eat with all kinds of women every day at noon?


    While Song Mo Ran was paying, I lowered my voice and said unhappily, "Thank you, Boss Song, for the meal. I''m going to be late for school, so I''ll be leaving first."


    With that, I grabbed Li Rong''s wrist and dashed out, not noticing the change in Song Mo Ran''s expression.


    In one breath, he rushed to the front of Li Rong''s car. At this moment, Li Rong weakly said, "Xiao-Xiao ¡­"


    I turned my head and saw that I was too angry to notice it. I actually held Li Rong''s hand and walked all the way. Only then did I feel the warmth of his palm.


    I quickly let go of my hand. The awkward atmosphere pervaded, causing my face to flush red. "Li Rong, I''m sorry, I ¡­"


    "I know, Xiao-Xiao. You don''t need to explain, and I won''t think too much. It''s getting late, I''ll send you back to school, okay?" Li Rong said softly.


    It was really relaxing to be with Li Rong. He always took my feelings into account and didn''t give me any burdens. In comparison, Song Mo Ran was a little inferior in this aspect.


    Li Rong opened the door for me. I was about to get in, but was pulled back by a huge force.

 C75

    A familiar smell assaulted my nose, and there was even a hint of danger in the air. I fell into Song Mo Ran''s embrace as the woman behind him glared at me.


    I didn''t have time to observe Li Rong''s reaction as I broke free from Song Mo Ran''s embrace.


    "Song Mo Ran, what are you doing!?" I shouted at Song Mo Ran.


    The man in front of me narrowed his eyes and looked at me provocatively. I was flustered by his gaze and suddenly remembered that I had just called out his full name.


    Lin Xiaoxiao, oh Lin Xiaoxiao, you actually dare to call out Song Mo Ran''s full name.


    Song Mo Ran saw my imposing manner weaken in an instant and restrained his expression before coldly saying: "Get in the car."


    I followed his gaze and didn''t know when, but his car had stopped by the side of the road.


    I was almost about to obey him when the woman behind him stepped forward and placed a hand on Song Mo Ran''s upper arm. She frowned slightly and said, "Mo Ran, we aren''t done yet."


    Hearing that this woman also made him silent, I got angry. I forced myself to say to Song Mo Ran, "It seems that you have other women to deal with. I won''t disturb you for now. I wish you a happy day."


    After saying that, I turned around and walked towards Li Rong''s car. What made me feel at ease was that Li Rong was still waiting on the spot for me to return. She still maintained the posture of opening the car door for me.


    However, before I could get on the car, I was forcefully dragged to his car by Song Mo Ran.


    Without asking for anything, he opened the car door and violently threw me into the passenger seat. When I got up to get out of the car, I found that he had already sat in the driver''s seat and had locked the door.


    "Song Mo Ran, have you gone mad!?"


    Song Mo Ran''s face was gloomy. He didn''t say a word and just drove away quickly.


    Along the way, Song Mo Ran sped up continuously as cars flashed by. Every collision nearly made me shudder. I clutched the handrail above my head so tightly that I could not utter a single word.


    I''ve never seen Song Mo Ran drive such a fast car before. Maybe Li Rong and I really annoyed him, so I secretly regretted provoking Song Mo Ran.


    Fortunately, there weren''t any accidents at school. When I wanted to get off the car, I realized that my limbs had gone soft from fright and I couldn''t muster any strength for a short period of time.


    Song Mo Ran got off the car and came to my position. He opened the car door and carried me out.


    "This is a school, put me down!" I cried out in fear of being seen by my classmates.


    For the first time, Song Mo Ran listened to what I said and suddenly let go. My feet touched the ground and I lost my balance as I staggered and fell into Song Mo Ran''s embrace.


    I awkwardly left Song Mo Ran''s embrace and said in a low voice, "I''m going to school." He then turned around and walked towards the school gate.


    "Lin Xiaoxiao." Song Mo Ran suddenly shouted.


    I stopped and turned around. When I saw Song Mo Ran''s ice-cold gaze, I couldn''t help but shiver.


    He continued, "The next time I see you with Li Rong, he will lose his job."


    I never thought that Song would use Li Rong''s work to blackmail me.


    "Silence, there really isn''t anything going on between him and me, why are you ¡­"


    Before he could finish, he was interrupted by Song Mo Ran, "Don''t think that I can''t do it, don''t forget, since I can give Li Rong this job, I can make him lose it and replace him with a lot of people."


    After hearing Song Mo Ran''s words, I knew that he had completely misunderstood Li Rong and me. There was no point in giving too much of an explanation; if he hadn''t sent me to school this morning, I wouldn''t have met Li Rong.


    Then, he thought about the woman who had dinner with Song Mo Ran. She must be the reason why he was so proactive in going to work.


    I didn''t continue Song Mo Ran''s words. If I wanted to misunderstand, then everyone should misunderstand. In short, I was confident and confident about the matter with Li Rong, so I didn''t feel guilty at all.


    Song Mo Ran didn''t stop me as he turned around and walked towards the school.


    "Xiao-Xiao!" Walking in the school, Su Yun called me to stop.


    I stopped and saw Su Yun running towards me happily, "Xiaoxiao, why are you so angry? You left in such a rage, I can''t even catch up with you."


    "Ah?" "How can you tell that I''m angry?" I wondered.


    Su Yiyun smiled and said, "The word ''angry'' is written all over your face. Anyone with a discerning eye would be able to see it."


    I awkwardly smiled, Su Yun still understood me, but I had to restrain my expression. Otherwise, if I was seen by my classmates, I would be ridiculed.


    "Hey, that''s right Xiaoxiao. How is Uncle Song?"


    Su Yiyun is indeed my bad friend. After my argument with Song Mo Ran, she lifted him right in front of me.


    I knew that Su Yiyun was referring to that day''s amusement park incident. She snappily said, "He''s doing really well. He''s already in the mood to flirt with flowers and grass. How could it not be good?"


    Su Yiyun heard the jealousy in my words and said, "Uncle Song doesn''t seem to be that kind of person. I feel that Uncle Song is very devoted to you, so what happened today that made you misunderstand him?"


    "Su Yiyun! How can you elbow out! You''ve only met Song Mo Ran a few times and you already think so, why don''t you go with him? " I was a little angry, when it came to Song Mo Ran, I could not control my temper.


    "No need, Uncle Song is your dish, I can''t finish it. However, Xiaoxiao, no matter what happens, don''t get angry anymore. In short, I believe that Uncle Song is sincere to you, so stop daydreaming. "


    I was about to retort when the bell rang.


    "Xiaoxiao, I''m leaving first. Quickly go to the classroom as well, or else you will be scolded by that old man Jia from your class." After saying that, Su Yiyun jogged away.


    I sighed. Why can''t I see what Su Yun can see at all? Could it be that this is what they said?


    After getting rid of these bad thoughts, I hurried to the classroom, trying to control myself from thinking about these useless things.


    When it was finally time for school to end, I walked with a hint of anticipation towards the entrance of the school, the place where I had once agreed to meet up with Song Mo Ran in secret.


    Will he pick me up today?


    When they finally arrived at their destination, the streets were very empty and clean. Occasionally, there would be one or two cars passing by, and there weren''t even many people.


    He didn''t come.


    He was a little disappointed. Was Song Mo Ran really so heartless?


    I walked slowly to the platform and got on the bus. The boredom didn''t subside, and the woman''s delicate face kept popping up in my mind, as if she were mocking me for what I was doing.


    Yes, that woman is golden and beautiful, and her figure is also not bad. What can I use to compare myself to others? If I were a man, I would choose that woman as well.

 C76

    But when Song Mo Ran proposed to me a few days ago, he was clearly sincere.


    Could everything be fake?


    I suddenly felt like I didn''t want to go home, didn''t want to face Song Mo Ran. I got off the bus midway and pondered what I should do to dispel the displeasure in my heart.


    Unknowingly, he had walked to the Game Hall. Ever since he had entered high school, he had not played there for a long time. Suddenly, his interest was piqued and he walked into the game.


    The moment I entered, I felt the warm atmosphere within and my body started to heat up. I took off my heavy coat and suddenly felt a little regretful that I shouldn''t have come to this place ¡­


    Since he was already here, he might as well play the game to his heart''s content.


    At this moment, cheers sounded out from the direction of the dance floor. A group of people were gathered in front of the dance floor. I curiously moved closer to find a familiar figure on the dance floor twisting and turning.


    It was Lin Xiaoyu.


    She was wearing a pair of hot pants and thick makeup. She was agilely stepping on the dancing machine with extremely high accuracy. It seemed that she was about to break the record.


    Although it was winter, her clothing was very revealing. Her hot body and quick steps attracted the majority of people as they all watched.


    It was only then that I remembered. It had been so long since I last saw him that I had almost forgotten that such a person existed in my world.


    Remembering what she did to me last time, I didn''t want to face her. Furthermore, I now know that we aren''t blood sisters.


    Just as I was about to leave, Lin Xiaoyu suddenly noticed me.


    "Lin Xiaoxiao, where do you want to go?"


    I stopped in a daze and turned around. The people around me started to discuss among themselves.


    Lin Xiaoxiao walked down from the dancing machine. Due to the intense exercise, her exquisite skin was covered in a layer of fine beads of sweat, making her look even more enticing.


    "Elder sister." Anyway, she used to be so nice to me, so it''s only right to call her sister.


    However, when Lin Xiaoyu heard what I called her, disdain appeared on her face.


    "Elder sister? Have you ever seen your sister steal your elder sister''s man? " Lin Xiaoyu''s voice wasn''t loud, just loud enough for the surrounding people to hear. I heard a burst of sighs from the surroundings.


    I didn''t want to argue with her in public, so I turned to leave. But Lin Xiaoyu refused to let me go, "Lin Xiaoxiao! What, you feel embarrassed? How come you didn''t feel ashamed when you slept with him? "


    All I wanted to do was find a hole in the ground and hide in it. The chatter was getting louder and louder, but I was in no mood to listen. I couldn''t continue to be bullied like this.


    "Lin Xiaoyu, I respect you so I called you elder sister. Most importantly, I didn''t steal your man from you, and the one he loved from the start wasn''t you. Do you understand?"


    Lin Xiaoyu didn''t seem to have expected that I would suddenly retaliate. She froze on the spot. Taking advantage of the opening, I turned around and left the Game Hall. She didn''t continue to pursue me.


    After putting on his coat, he suddenly felt a sense of relief.


    All along, I''ve been living under too much pressure. Just a moment ago, I mustered my courage to say what I wanted to say to Lin Xiaoyu.


    He looked down at the time. It was already past 10pm, but Song Mo Ran didn''t call me to be concerned about him. Could he still be in the company?


    I took a taxi by the side of the road, ready to go home.


    [Is it true that Song Mo Ran treats me? If that''s true, why is he acting as if he doesn''t care about me at all?


    He returned home feeling apprehensive. The lights in the living room were turned off, so the entire villa was extremely quiet. Was he still not back yet?


    Feeling disappointed, he slowly returned to his room.


    The moment I opened the door and turned on the light, I was stunned. On the table was a handful of beautifully wrapped roses, perfectly red and very pretty, and beside them was a small card.


    "Little girl, don''t be angry."


    These six simple words swept away the depression in my heart. Song Mo Ran had this kind of magic.


    At this point, he suddenly felt someone had entered his room. He turned around alertly and saw that it was Song Mo Ran.


    He turned away from the cold face of the day. His eyes were so gentle that it seemed as though water would gush out of them. I instantly sunk into his eyes.


    Song Mo Ran hugged me and said softly, "Girl, why did you come back so late? I was worried to death."


    "Worried that I wouldn''t call me?" I asked, full of grievance.


    "I''m afraid that if you refuse, you''ll still be angry with me?"


    There were actually times when Song Mo Ran was afraid. Even though I can''t get angry at him at all, but I still pretended to ask, "You and that girl, what''s going on?"


    Song Mo Ran was stunned before he chuckled gently, "Little girl, so you were jealous of Linlin and I."


    "Linlin?"


    "Linlin is Lucy." Song Mo Ran explained.


    I rolled my eyes at Song Mo Ran and said disdainfully, "Are you calling me that intimate now?"


    "Little girl, Linlin and I are business partners, and we went to dinner together because we were forced to. On the other hand, you are always together with that Li fellow, which is really annoying." Song Mo Ran was slightly unhappy.


    I explained, "Who told you to leave this morning without even calling me? It was because of Li Rong that I arrived at school on time. I didn''t want to owe him a favor, so I asked him to come and eat with me. Instead, you eat with all kinds of women at the company every day. You''re pretty carefree."


    Song Mo Ran understood the cause and effect and was finally relieved. "You must take me with you to treat him to a meal in the future. No, there won''t be a next time. The words I said to you this afternoon are still the same."


    I sighed. If I didn''t take a step back, we would be arguing again tonight, so I had to compromise. "Alright, I understand."


    Song Mo Ran hugged me and whispered, "Girl, you''re the only one."


    Unknowingly, an entire semester had already passed by. To the senior high school students, holidays were always suppressed by the various supplementary lessons, reduced to a point where it couldn''t be any less.


    But under the torment of a semester of intense study, I no longer had to face the fierce face of the Dean of Education every day, nor did I have to face the strange looks and the overwhelming gossip of my classmates. It was as if this holiday had brought me from hell to heaven.


    Ever since the last incident with Helian Lin, perhaps it was that time that made him truly recognize the place in my heart. The imposing Song Mo Ran changed from his usual worrying about gains and losses and treated me with all sorts of gentleness and love that I wasn''t used to.


    On the first day of the holiday, he slept until he woke up naturally. He reached out to touch the seat beside him and silently went to work.


    I rubbed my eyes, got up, and washed my face. As I walked out of my bedroom, I heard a gentle voice. "Miss Xiaoxiao, have you woken up? Do you want to eat now?"


    I was shocked. Did I hallucinate? Why would there suddenly be someone at home? Hadn''t he already left for work?

 C77

    I squeezed my face so hard that I woke up from the stupor of the morning.


    I turned my head and looked at the source of the sound.


    An unfamiliar face appeared before my eyes. It was a woman in her forties or fifties whose face was deeply wrinkled by time, but it could not hide the deep gentleness that emanated from within.


    But it wasn''t her appearance that surprised me the most. It was the look of terror on her face. More accurately, she looked at me as if I was a ghost. Her eyes were filled with fear, and her brows were tightly locked together. Her lips couldn''t help but tremble.


    "You, you are Miss Lin Xiaoxiao?" Her lips quivered violently as she stammered. It was unknown if she was asking me or talking to herself, but her eyes never left my face. The fear in her eyes made me shudder. Was she frightened by me?


    Was there something on my face that frightened her? I couldn''t help but touch my own face as I didn''t notice anything strange about me. Thus, I nodded lightly and politely replied with a smile, "I am Lin Xiaoxiao." Then, with a puzzled expression, I asked, "May I ask who you are? Why are you in Silent House?"


    She suddenly came back to her senses and clasped her hands together. She squeezed out a smile from the corner of her mouth, but that smile didn''t diminish the shock on her face at all. Perhaps she had noticed my confusion, but her gaze slowly softened as she gently introduced me.


    "I am Mr. Song''s personal chef, and Mr. Song asked me to come here and take care of Miss Lin''s daily life. You can call me Aunt Zhang," she continued. "Mr. Song said that I will be in charge of your meals from now on." After saying so, she smiled and tried her best to restrain her shock.


    I nodded slightly and said, "Oh, if that''s the case, then I''ll have to trouble Aunt Zhang."


    "It''s my honor to take care of you." She was smiling, and although her smile was warm and gentle, the fear in her heart hadn''t left her face.


    I turned around and walked into the washroom. I splashed cold water on my face to make myself more awake. She was a silent personal chef. I thought I had known her for a long time. Why did she appear now? Perhaps it''s because I''m on vacation. Thinking of this, warmth welled up in her heart. However, what''s with that terrified expression of Aunt Zhang''s? Since she knows me, why did she lose control of herself when she saw me? Why did she lose her composure?


    I couldn''t help but think of the coffin in her secret chamber, and my heart skipped a beat. Although after that time, both I and I deliberately avoided talking about it, this mysterious coffin seemed to have a deep root in my mind and always flashed through my mind without warning. Was there a connection between this and my intuition telling me that Aunt Zhang definitely knew something?


    I shook my head vigorously. I have to find a chance to ask Aunt Zhang. I secretly planned in my heart.


    After washing up, I could already smell the fragrance coming from the dining room, and my rumbling stomach made me quickly rush to the dining table. After finishing washing up, I could smell the fragrance coming from the dining room, and my rumbling stomach made me quickly come to the dining table.


    She looked at me blankly, and I suddenly realized that I was used to eating alone when I was out of breath. I forgot to ask Aunt Zhang to come with me, so I put down my bowl, got up and took another set of bowls and chopsticks, and invited Aunt Zhang to eat with me.


    Aunt Zhang smiled and refused. "Don''t mention it, Miss Xiaoxiao. I''m not hungry right now." Her kind smile warmed my heart.


    "Aunt Zhang, let''s eat together. It''s more lively eating with more people, and my appetite is also better." I said with a smile.


    Under my intense pleadings, Aunt Zhang finally gave in and silently picked up the chopsticks.


    It was my first time seeing my excessive reaction, and I couldn''t help but feel a little uneasy. But I didn''t know how to open my mouth, so I thought to myself, after all, there''s still a lot of time in the future, and it wouldn''t be too rude to ask these questions the first time we meet. We should get to know each other after a while.


    "Aunt Zhang''s cooking is so delicious." I said with satisfaction.


    Aunt Zhang smiled and said, "I am relieved with Miss He Xiaoxiao''s taste."


    Suddenly, the landline rang. I hurried over and answered the phone. "Hello."


    A silent voice came from the other end of the line.


    "Is the lazy pig up? I won''t be back for lunch today. The company is busy, "he continued before I could open my mouth." I''ve invited Aunt Zhang to take care of you.


    Then he immediately hung up the phone. He couldn''t have gone to dinner with that gold beauty, Houllin. I thought to myself, no, he wouldn''t lie to me. He''s a man who keeps his promises.


    The feeling of freedom during the holidays was pleasing to my mind and body. I lived my life like a worm, and after lunch, I watched television on the sofa, alone and drowsy.


    Suddenly, the door creaked open. It was Song Mo Ran.


    He took off his dark woolen coat, revealing a handsome black suit. As he closed the door, a cold wind blew in from outside, and I shook my shoulders, clearing my head a little.


    He walked slowly towards me, a little over six feet tall, with broad shoulders and narrow arms, and a black suit that made him look like a star from a TV show.


    It was a pity that the tie around his neck had been pulled down quite a bit ¡ª a pink tie with a heart print that completely destroyed his handsome appearance, and I could not help but despise his aesthetics. This pink tie was really too unsightly.


    Suddenly, a bolt of lightning flashed through my mind. I suddenly recalled that I was the one who had helped him make the tie.


    Early in the morning, when I was still sparring with Zhou Gongli, I suddenly couldn''t breathe and struggled to open my eyes. A delicate face appeared before my eyes. This morning''s kiss nearly made me lose my breath. I used my palm to support his head before turning around and continuing my sleep.


    He grabbed my chin and turned to me, insisting that I tie his tie. I turned on my heel and went back to sleep, but I couldn''t stand his harassment any longer, so I grabbed a tie and pulled it over his head. I didn''t even open my eyes when I saw the print of the tie.


    He kissed me and got up to go to work satisfied. This pink tie would be hard to keep for him for a day. Thinking of this, his face couldn''t help but be covered in black lines.

 C78

    It was only when my face was cold that I realized I had given him a deep kiss before I even had time to warm up, and the sight of his ugly tie on his neck brought a sweet sensation to my heart.


    I lifted my hand and wrapped it around his neck, pulling it down, wrapping it around his tongue. He was stunned for a moment, perhaps surprised that I had kissed him for the first time.


    He became more and more enthusiastic. His hands kept reaching towards my clothes, and when they touched my skin, my cold hands started to make me shiver. He suddenly stopped and stood up, gasping for air.


    "I just got back. I''m cold all over. I should catch a cold later." He said worriedly.


    The sweetness in his heart had accumulated into a river. He kept rushing forward, his hands gradually touching his firm and angular abs. She had no intention of letting him go.


    "Let me take a bath first." He touched my head and said gently.


    "I don''t." I tightly embraced his waist as I replied in a willful manner.


    He smiled in embarrassment, "Do you miss me so much today?"


    I was easily carried over his shoulder as he strode towards the bedroom. He gently placed me on the bed and untied his shirt. With a charming smile on his face, he said, "Little girl, don''t regret it."


    After I went through a storm with him, my intestines turned green from regret. My entire body went limp on the bed, and I still had to accompany a bastard who didn''t want to leave yet to eat with me. I was really infuriated, I shouldn''t have been captivated by his devilish smile so easily.


    During the meal, Mo Yu suddenly raised her head and said, "I won''t be tormenting you anymore tonight. Rest well. Tomorrow, you will be attending the company''s annual meeting with me."


    "What?" Annual meeting? Accompany you to the party? " I jumped up, but fell back with a groan from the pain in my waist and legs.


    He strode over and put his arm around my waist, making me sit on his lap, gently massaging the sore muscles of my waist with one hand and gently rubbing my hair with the other.


    I had fallen into his tenderness, and even in pain, I was willing.


    "Here, have some porridge." He smiled.


    I nodded and was about to get up, but he held me tightly with one arm. "I''ll feed you."


    "I can eat it myself." I helplessly replied.


    The air seemed to freeze for a second. I struggled to get up, but I was still tightly locked in his embrace. I turned to stare at him, but he didn''t move, just tightened his grip around his waist.


    Sigh, I really lost to him. I opened my mouth and accepted his feeding. Under this kind of mechanical feeding, a bowl of porridge had already reached the bottom.


    He seemed to have found some fun in the ''feeding the congee'' game and was preparing another bowl of congee for me. I hastily shook my head with the bowl of congee to show that I was full.


    There was a touch of regret on his face, and for a moment my face was dark with sweat. Why was he so childish?


    He suddenly picked up the second bowl of porridge and began to eat with the spoon in his hand.


    I looked at him in such a slow and unhurried manner, but I was so worried about the company''s annual meeting with him that I scratched my head in frustration. After all, I had never been to such a formal occasion before, so I wanted to ask him something, but I didn''t know how to do it.


    I don''t know if it was an illusion, but I could vaguely see the corner of his mouth twitching. Is he secretly laughing at my distress?!


    After eating, he said, "At the company''s annual meeting tomorrow, there will be not only the company''s directors, but also most of the company''s partners, managers and so on. So ¡­" Song Mo Ran lifted my chin and looked at me seriously: "This annual meeting is an important meeting, and you, as the boss, must travel with me."


    Seeing that I was still at a loss, he continued to say, "You don''t have to worry. With me here, I''ll prepare everything for you."


    "But, I ¡­" Before I could finish speaking, he interrupted me and said, "But there is no such thing as'' but ''. Things have already been decided. You are not allowed to go back on your words."


    I was also unable to refuse, so I had no choice but to bite the bullet and brace myself.


    After lunch the next day, I drove quietly to the mall in the center of the city. The mall was bustling with people.


    Silently holding my hand, I head to the third floor''s "Gold Sale Cave". I glance at the luxury shops on the first floor. Any one of the prices would be the total expenditure of several years of study. To me, it is an astronomical figure.


    Silently, he led me into a shop called "Private Customization." Two beautiful ladies with delicate makeup and tall figures walked towards us with a radiant face, saying:


    "Hello, Mr. Song. Welcome to ''Private''. We have already chosen a few options for you based on the size and requirements you gave us yesterday morning. Two guests, this way please."


    "Mr. Song, please take a rest here."


    "Mrs. Song, this way please." The female shop assistant said with a smile.


    I''m suddenly very upset, Mrs. Song? I glared at Song Mo Ran. He had a sly smile on his face and his eyes were shining with pride.


    The clerk took me all the way to the fitting room. Along the way, the clothes seemed to be crafted, flowing with light and variety. Instinct told me that this store must be a luxury item among luxury goods.


    To use my limited brain capacity to describe it, it would be ''Wow, so high-end, so beautiful, so ¡­'' In short, he felt like an ugly duckling, out of place here.


    "Mrs. Song, this is the first gown we have ordered for you in the course of the night, according to the size given by Mr. Song." The clerk said gently.


    It was a pink dress with a chest plastered over it. The lower part of her body was fluffy to the point it reached only her thighs. The size was just right. Her waist was coiled just right, and the curves of her waist were perfectly outlined. He suddenly felt like an ugly duckling, turning into a white swan. His eyes lit up when I appeared before him, and then his face darkened.


    "Is your shop going to close down? There''s so little fabric, are you trying to save money?!" Song Mo Ran said angrily.


    The two clerk girls'' faces suddenly changed. They panicked and quickly said, "This is only our proposal number one. Mrs. Song, please come over. We have a few other options."


    Following the clerk, I tried a few different choices. Each of the dresses made my eyes light up. The exquisite workmanship, the gorgeous decorations, the ingenious design, all of them were perfect.


    Perhaps it was because I couldn''t control these gorgeous clothes, but my silent expression became increasingly solemn, the clerk also became increasingly flustered, the enthusiasm in my heart also gradually decreased, and a sudden sense of loss assaulted me, because there wasn''t a single one that could cause me to silently open my tightly locked eyebrows, and I was exhausted, almost in despair.

 C79

    The last one was a long white dress, decorated with light feathers. It had lost the elegance and elegance of the dress from before, but it was filled with elegance and liveliness. Walking out of the fitting room, I walked towards him without confidence.


    He turned his head and stared at me with eyes filled with tenderness. "Xiao-Xiao, you''re so beautiful." As soon as he said that, he kissed me lightly on the forehead, and I seemed to melt in his eyes.


    The silent phone suddenly vibrated, breaking this beautiful moment. He frowned and impatiently picked up the phone.


    "Boss Song, you must come over now..."


    "Xiao-Xiao, my company has an emergency meeting, I have to go over now." He silently hung up the phone and said apologetically. I didn''t want to leave in silence, though. But I had to give in to him at work, because he was the boss and the company needed him to take charge.


    I smiled and nodded. He gave a few instructions to the clerk before leaving in a hurry.


    "Mrs. Song, since you have already booked an evening dress, please come over here. We will create a suitable shape for you." The clerk''s voice once again rang in his ears.


    My long hair, which had remained unchanged for so many years, was being transformed by a wisp. The stylist''s hand seemed to have some sort of magic in it, which surprised me. I never knew that I could be so beautiful.


    "Mrs. Song, are you satisfied with this design?" The stylist asked proudly.


    I smiled and nodded.


    Before I could finish my silence, I walked out of the mall by myself, preparing to go eat something. Suddenly, I noticed a burning gaze. It was Li Rong! He walked towards me with a smile. His clear eyes seemed to flash as he stopped in front of me. He looked at me seriously and sighed, "Xiaoxiao, you''re so beautiful today."


    I awkwardly smiled. "Thank you."


    "Are you alone?"


    I nodded.


    "Then let''s go for a stroll together, it''s been a long time since I''ve seen you," Li Rong gently said.


    When I thought about how Li Rong had angered Song Mo Ran, I hesitated. But in such a big mall, I couldn''t think of any reason to reject her offer, so I could only accept it. In my heart, I was vaguely fearful.


    Seeing his bright and beautiful smile, he was always able to make me feel warm. I smiled and replied, "Sure."


    We walked and talked, and it was always nice to talk to him. Suddenly he stopped at a jewelry store and pulled me inside.


    The shop owner walked over with a glowing face, "Mr. Li, this is the bracelet you custom-made a month ago."


    "Xiao-Xiao, look at this bracelet. Does it look good?" Li Rong asked as she picked up the bracelet.


    I felt a little uneasy. Could this be for me?


    The bracelet was very unique and exquisite. Embarrassed and politely, I replied, "Very pretty."


    Li Rong gently placed the bracelet on my hand, "Look carefully."


    I picked up the bracelet and studied it carefully. What exactly did he want me to look at? Suddenly, I saw a "Laughter" engraved at the end of the bracelet. I suddenly raised my head, feeling shocked in my heart. It happened to meet his gentle eyes.


    "Xiao-Xiao, this is the coming of age ceremony that I''ve prepared for you. I hope that your life will always be filled with smiles, just like your name, always bringing warmth to others." Li Rong spoke with such gentleness and calmness.


    I lowered my head to avoid his gaze and stammered, "But ¡­"


    "Take it. Xiao-Xiao, take my blessings to you."


    His earnest and sincere face made me unable to reject him.


    All the good he did to me, I could only keep it in my heart and turn it into a big smile.


    "Thank you, Li Rong." I said with a smile.


    "I''ll send you back."


    "It''s alright, you go back to busy yourself. I can go back by myself, what business do you have here?"


    Li Rong cracked open the corner of her mouth and gave me a big smile. She rubbed my head and gently said, "Silly girl, I just finished what I wanted to do two seconds ago." He continued, "What a coincidence today!"


    So he was here to retrieve the bracelet. That''s right, what a coincidence. I couldn''t help but feel a sense of loss. It''s a pity that such a coincidence happened to appear just after Song Mo Ran walked into my life.


    If he had appeared earlier in my life, perhaps, everything would have been different now. I wouldn''t have fallen madly in love with Song Mo Ran, and I wouldn''t have crossed eyes with my sister.


    Li Rong, thank you for always being by my side, for giving me love, warmth like a family member, but I can''t repay you. I can only try my best to pull away from you so that you can have a stable working life.


    Gradually, I walked out of this sadness and started to worry. Thinking about how Li Rong threatened me so many times due to my nervousness, I gradually started to panic, should I confess this bracelet directly, or...


    Thinking of the crazy Song Mo Ran, my courage to confess was swept away. At the door of the villa, I smiled and said goodbye to Li Rong.


    I dragged my tired body into the villa. Aunt Zhang was in the middle of preparing dinner and testing out my clothes for the day. I went into the bedroom, took off my bracelet to tidy it up before going into the bathroom.


    I like hot baths. It makes me feel a lot more relaxed.


    The winter vacation life is always like this, after eating dinner want to sleep, after washing up I jumped on the bed, happily stretched and prepared to take a nap.


    After a while, I heard someone coming home in a daze. There was a rustle, and then I heard heavy footsteps approaching my room. I could tell that Song Mo Ran had returned.


    But the sleepiness was too strong, obliterating my newly awakened consciousness. But then I felt a tug at me from the bed.


    Bewildered, I saw Song''s face, and the sleep in my whole body was blown away by his scrunched brows and angry brows. I stammered,


    "Song Mo Ran. You... What''s wrong with you? "


    Song Mo Ran opened his mouth and said, "Lin Xiaoxiao, this bracelet was given to me by Li Rong, is it yours?"


    As a former example, if I lied to Song Mo Ran that this bracelet wasn''t mine, then I would say countless lies to smooth things over.


    "This bracelet is mine."


    "Who gave it to you? "Why did you accept it?"


    I said it as a gift from an ordinary friend in order to not continue to arouse Song Mo Ran''s anger. This sentence sounded like I was hiding something in Song Mo Ran''s ears as he sneered.

 C80

    "Ordinary friend? Not necessarily. The price of this bracelet shouldn''t be something a student can easily bear. Even if it is, why carve a smile on the bracelet? Was this an ordinary friend? "Why did you accept it?"


    "What can others do if they insist on giving it to me? "Isn''t it a bit too ungrateful to reject something else?" I retorted with a touch of emotion in the face of his questioning and sarcasm.


    Just as I said that, my lips were blocked. Song Mo Ran suddenly kissed me, not giving me a chance to catch my breath. I could only let out a whooshing sound.


    After meeting Song Mo Ran''s profound gaze, I had no choice but to surrender, "Today, when you went back to the company, I met Li Rong, he ¡­"


    Before I could finish my sentence, Song Mo Ran interrupted me and said, "You met Li Rong? And then he bought you a bracelet and you took it without a burden? "


    "Of course I strongly reject, but he still wants to give it to me!" I explained weakly.


    Song Mo Ran gradually lost control of his emotions and growled in a low voice. His voice was not loud but was loud enough to strike at his heart, "But you still accepted it right? "Why do you want to accept him? He clearly treats you ¡­"


    I knew that Song Mo Ran wanted to say something, but he stopped before he finished his sentence. I couldn''t find any words to reply either. As a result, the atmosphere froze just like that.


    After a while, Song Mo Ran suddenly stood up. Disappointment was written all over his face as he asked me, "Are you not going to explain yourself again?"


    Tears suddenly flowed down my face. Feeling wronged, I asked him hysterically, "Did I do something wrong? What do you want me to do? "


    The answer was the slam of the door as Song Mo Ran turned to leave.


    In my heart, I was very angry. Just as I was about to take a break, I was pulled domineeringly out of bed by Song Mo Ran and questioned loudly. It''s such a ridiculous question, how can I not be wronged?


    Thinking that Song Mo Ran was probably acting like this because of his jealousy, I started to get frustrated and frustrated. I muttered to myself, "Song Mo Ran is always like this, eating vinegar for no reason."


    I thought that when Song Mo Ran was jealous in the past, he would slam the door and leave, and then he would always calm down to interact with me. I thought that he would come back soon, so I prepared to wake up and contact him after a nap.


    I believed too much in Song Mo Ran, and thought that he would definitely come back to find me in a while, but after I slept for a while, I found that the room remained the same as when Song Mo Ran left, and it was terrifyingly quiet outside the door.


    I went out and found that Aunt Zhang was also not in the kitchen. I was the only one left in the room. I looked at the time and it was only half an hour later. Song Mo Ran comforted himself in his heart but he did not think it through.


    I packed up briefly and sat down on the sofa to wait for Song. I didn''t have the energy to do anything else, because as time went by, I became more and more uneasy.


    I anxiously stood up and walked around the room. I wanted to watch TV to relieve myself, but I didn''t know what to watch. This kind of anxious waiting was what I hated the most.


    I just went back to my room and lay there, empty my mind and thinking about nothing, and even then I couldn''t get over my fear.


    I counted the seconds, thinking about the last five minutes for Song Mo Ran. If he didn''t come back, I would ignore him, and after five minutes, I would give him another five minutes.


    Slowly, I passed the time. Finally, I couldn''t help but give Song Mo Ran a few phone calls, but all I got were mechanical beeps and emotionless female voices.


    Now it''s my turn to fall into chaos. If I didn''t go find him, would Song Mo Ran go somewhere to vent his anger? Would he be with some unknown woman?


    The more I thought about it, the more frightened I became. I was about to rush out and find him when the door opened.


    Song Mo Ran came back with a box in his arms. He didn''t say anything as he walked into the room and put down the box. He then found the bracelet that Li Rong gave me and threw it out of the window.


    I wanted to stop him, but it was too late. I shouted at him, "Song Mo Ran, what are you doing? What do you mean? "


    Song Mo Ran looked down at me condescendingly as he placed the box beside me and said, "Don''t you want the bracelet? There''s a whole box of it, prettier and more expensive than the one before. Take it. "


    This sentence provoked me as if I was the kind of person who was plotting money. I pushed it away and scolded: "Song Mo Ran, you are unreasonable. This is a gift from someone else. It''s not a matter of money!"


    Song Mo Ran obviously misinterpreted my words as he suddenly grabbed my shoulders. "It''s not a matter of money? Is that a question of affection? Then tell me, what sort of feelings do you have for Li Rong? You must explain it clearly to me today! "


    I wanted to break free from his grasp, but the more I struggled, the tighter Song''s grip became. "What kind of feelings can I have?" I asked, aggrieved. "We are just normal friends, he only helped me with some things so it''s not easy for me to reject him. Song Mo Ran, can you not think so much, you don''t believe me like this, right?"


    Perhaps Song Mo Ran didn''t expect that I would ask him such an intense question one day. Perhaps he was distracted by a series of questions and after being stunned for a moment, he abruptly squeezed me into his embrace.


    Song Mo Ran hugged me tightly as though he wanted to break my waist as he yelled into my ear, "Lin Xiaoxiao, it''s not that I don''t trust you, it''s just that... I don''t understand why you want this bracelet. "


    "Song Mo Ran, what do you have that you don''t understand?" I told you just now that I don''t want to repeat myself. " I really couldn''t understand what he was thinking. I lay on his chest and cried from the grievance I felt.


    Song Mo Ran was silent. My crying echoed in the house. After a while, I also cried enough. I sniffed and looked up to see him looking at me with a serious expression.


    "Little girl, I''m sorry."


    What? Did Song Mo Ran just say he was sorry? I can''t believe it.


    "Girl, I''m sorry. Li Rong is only a normal friend to you. I made a big fuss over nothing, but you must remember that I love you. I believe you."


    If Song Mo Ran submitted to me and apologized to me, then he must care about me a lot, right? I thought to myself, holding him behind my back with my hands and asking,


    "Song Mo Ran, you ¡­" Do you like me? "


    "No, I don''t like you."


    I looked up at him. Song rubbed my head and said softly, "I love you."


    I nestled in his arms for a long, long time, wanting time to stop at this moment.


    "Little girl, the banquet is about to begin. It''s time for us to leave." Song Mo Ran urged.